6 - Altered Grounds

As Carolyn sleeps, a memory evokes it's way into her mind. It's an old one. Nothing about this memory is particularly striking, but it's what her mind drifts to nonetheless. 10 year old Carolyn Blythe woke up in her bed as any other morning.

After a moment, Carolyn gets up from her bed, and changes out of her pajamas into a regular outfit. She then heads to the bathroom.

The building does indeed have a bathroom.

Carolyn brushes her teeth, then exits the bathroom and heads to get breakfast.

Edward Blythe is in the dining hall, along with a few cultists who are already eating. He's talking with the Elliott family.

Carolyn gets her breakfast and then sits down near her father, not saying anything until spoken to as to not rudely interrupt the conversation.

"Ah- Good morning, Carolyn." Edward clears his throat and nods to his daughter.

Carolyn smiles "Good morning, dad. And to all of you too." she looks towards the other cultists and then back to her father "Did you sleep well?"

People smile at this kind and thoughtful child. "Yes, thank you."

"That's great to hear." Carolyn begins dining on her breakfast.

((You do not "dine" on a breakfast shut up))

2:54 PM

Cultists slowly finish eating, and leave. Her father is one of the first to leave.

After her father leaves, she turns to one of the nearby cultists and tries to start a conversation "It's great that my father has created such a positive community, don't you think? Have his teachings been helping you?"

This person is of course Janice Whetchy. "Yes, yes... Absolutely. Without this community, I have no idea where I'd be right now."

Carolyn's expression sours a bit "It really is sad that there are people who have to live without it. I can't imagine what that's like..."

"Well, he can't help everyone, sadly."

"That's so unfair... Once I grow up, I'll make sure to help him help as many people as I can."

"With your powers combined, I'm sure you can help everyone." She joked.

A smile returns to Carolyn's face "What a wonderful world that would be... No more unhappy times."

She smiled bitterly. "Yeah, what a wonderful world."

Carolyn finishes her breakfast and then leaves to uh. wherever it is she usually goes. ((I did not expect to have to think about the daily routine of 10 year old Carolyn Blythe))

A few hours later, her father calls her down to the entrance.

Carolyn comes to the entrance without delay.

Edward Blythe is speaking to this man. You have never seen him at any other point in your life, but his relaxed and confident attitude clashes unexpectedly with your father's pale expression.

3:38 PM

Behind him is a young girl, slightly older than you.

Carolyn looks a bit confused, but puts on a smile "Hello, I'm Carolyn." She looks towards her father "Um, is everything alright, dad?"

"Um- Yes. It's all great, thank you Carolyn. FB here just needs to have word with me." Edward. "I would suggest you not drop my name as if it were common knowledge." The old man. "Right, right. Sorry." Edward.

"That's good... What did you need me for? Is there something I can do to help?"

"This child needed supervision." FB points to the girl. "We won't be long."

"Of course, it'd be no problem at all." she turns to the girl "Would you like me to show you around while they talk?"

She nodded and moved towards Carolyn. FB and Edward stepped into the latter's personal office.

Carolyn begins leading the girl through the building "So, what would your name be?"

She doesn't answer, and instead looks around in fascination.

"...It is a nice place, isn't it? My father made this community for those that needed help with their happiness, giving them direction. You should ask your family if you can join. Was that your father with you?"

"I think so." She nods hesitantly.

"You... think so? How can you be unsure of something like that?"

"He doesn't seem to agree."

"Oh... That must be a tough situation. I'm sorry."

"How's your father?"

"He's very kind, and very smart. He's the one who taught all of us everything that we believe in, after all. I'm really lucky to grow up in a place like this."

"You sound really lucky." She nodded, before staring at a few people gathered in a corner. "I've never seen this many people together... Is it loud?"

"Well... maybe if you're not used to it. I grew up here, so I don't really know how it compares to other places. Everyone is really nice, though. That's what happens when you follow such selfless beliefs."

"Selfless... Beliefs."

"Yes, we believe that being charitable leads to a happy life. I'm still just a kid, so I don't really have anything to offer up, but everyone here who can makes sure to donate."

"I want to donate."

"Oh, um, that's great to hear, but... what exactly do you have that you can donate?"

"I don't have much, but..." She holds out the cat plushie.

Carolyn takes the plush "That's a great first step, I'm sure my father would agree. If you keep that kind of selflessness up, I'm sure your soul will be happy forever."

"Is donating the only thing I can do?"

"You can always help by spreading the word of our community. Helping others learn where they can purify their souls is quite the selfless act, it's much easier to be happy knowing you've made a good impact."

She nodded. "I don't really talk to many people, but maybe IO will listen." "Carolyn!" Edward called out to them.

"Ah, we should head back. It's been nice talking with you, I hope I could help expand your views." Carolyn leads her back to the entrance.

Edward Blythe and FB are in the entrance again. FB stares at the young girl for a moment. "Where is your doll?" "I donated it to be selfless." The girl. "True selflessness is not accomplished by trying to selfless. However, I suppose it's not in your nature to understand, so that shall be fine." FB.

Carolyn tilts her head in confusion "If you aren't trying to be selfless... then how could you help anyone?"

FB does not respond to her. He doesn't seem to even acknowledge your words, he just starts leaving. The girl turns to Carolyn for a moment, slowly trailing behind her father. "Thank you! It was fun!"

Carolyn waves goodbye "Happy to help."

"Don't you think we look really similar?" She vanished out the door.

"...Huh? That's an odd thing to say when leaving..." Carolyn turns to her father "Who were those two?"

"Nothing important, don't worry." Edward. That was the last time Carolyn and that girl ever spoke. For Carolyn, I doubt she made all too big an impression. Plenty of people spoke to her every day, and decades had passed. But to that girl, that short time was the best moment of her life. Up until her death, she remembered the kind heroic soul who had spoken to her briefly. And though her death was not all too long after, I'm sure that moment would have stayed for eternity if it could. A single brief escape from FB and his monstrous world was powerful enough. You did this to her, you piece of shit. You think I gave her a fun casual jog down memory lane for the hell of it? Fuck you. I won't let you ever forget what you've done. Never. You may be the king of your depressingly pathetic castle, but for everywhere and everyone else I am god.And I will end you. Present Carolyn woke up in her bed the next morning. ((End session))

((Saturday))

Carolyn woke up in her bed the next morning.

2:01 PM

((The hotel bed not. Her personal bed))

Ehn/PC

((this is admittedly a fun riff on the 'you can't get into heaven if your good deeds are in expectation of the reward of heaven' people. although it makes much less sense))

3:11 AM

((guy who wants all positive actions to be a neat coincidence))

((Okay uh. How does tomorrow sound for that makeup session. Rei is going then and I’d prefer to disperse these as little as possible))

((That works for me yeah))

Carolyn woke up in her bed the next morning.

Carolyn sits up in her bed, and takes a moment to reflect on her dream, it's not often that one has such a vivid and realistic one, after all. She walks to her purse and takes out her notebook, jotting down some notes about the dream. After finishing, she checks her phone to see if there's anything new waiting for her.

Nothing.

"I suppose I won't have to worry about getting new missions from Gus anymore. That will allow me a bit more free time to help others, so I guess there is something of a silver lining to the situation." Carolyn takes a shower and prepares for the morning, before grabbing her items and exiting her room to get some breakfast from the hotel.

The breakfast is indeed still there.

Carolyn partakes in some healthy breakfast items and then heads to the front desk to check out.

Carolyn is checked out of the hotel.

"It would be more convenient if I just stayed in one place until I actually have a place to stay again, but... if there are people after my life, then staying in one spot doesn't sound very smart. It's for the best that I find a different place each night. Although, I guess I'll still be heading to the office each day... but that's somewhat unavoidable considering that dropping Grace's therapy after she agrees to come daily would be quite the blow to her progress." Carolyn heads to the nearest subway station to take a train to her work.

For once, Carl is on the subway. He’s fidgeting nervously.

Carolyn smiles upon seeing him "It's been a few days since I've made proper progress with Carl, it will be a nice start to the day to see if he's made any progress. Although... He certainly doesn't look like he's doing very well, I should treat this delicately." She approaches him "Good morning Carl, I hope you've been well since we last met."

He looks at her with wide eyes before suddenly blurting out the phrase. "I have absolutely 0 affiliation with you!"

"Well, I suppose we aren't exactly friends, and we're certainly not coworkers, so I guess you have a point. Still, that's no reason to not have a nice chat, there's not much else to do while we wait to arrive, after all."

"I’m just saying, talking to one of… You know, your kind, is kinda… Well I’m an influential man, you know! A very respectable one! It would… Haha… It would be real terrible if someone got the wrong impression."

"Ah... Right... Well, I can assure you that no one will get that idea. It's a bit embarrassing to point this out, but you seem to be the only person to have this particular impression of me."

"Nah, nah… The boss definitely saw it. My view on this is completely normal."

"My apologies in that case, I certainly wouldn't want to damage your reputation. But since we appear to already be talking, I don't think there would be any harm in shifting to a bit more of a productive topic, do you?"

"Productive? Y-Yeah, I’m all kind of productive. Putting like computers to shame and all that."

"Great to hear. Making progress on one's goals can be quite good for mental health, as long as you don't put it above your ability to enjoy your free time."

"M-Me? Free time? I got like… None of that. Real workaholic, haha… You know me. Putting in tons of work. All of which is definitely treated as very respectablish."

"...Carl, you really don't have to impress me, you know. I'm not one of your superiors, and I'm not a worker that you have to keep authority over. I'm just an outside party, it's okay to be real with me." Also Carolyn looks him in the eyes if that wasn't assumed.

He avoids looking her in the eyes. "Whaaaat? Me being impressive is me being real. Just that impressive. And respected. And cool. All of those things."

"Hm... Tell me, Carl. When someone is impressed by you, what do you feel? Are you pursuing this for the happiness it results in, or do you just have a fear of what would happen if it didn't?"

"What a totally weird and out of the blue question, haha! Being cool and respectable is like… Who I am. No effort required. That’s how it be on man's earth, y'know?"

3:46 PM

"Preach." He added nervously.

"And has this always been the case? Has there ever been a period in your life in which this wasn't how you saw yourself? I assume there was some point where this concept of self-worth developed, no?"

"Haha… What?"

"Well, people aren't born fully capable of understanding the concept of themselves. As you grew up, there must have been an event to trigger this... let's say 'understanding' of yourself, that you keep insisting on. Is there anything coming to mind for what could be informing your current opinion?"

"You’re uh… Really getting in close here…" He looks her in the eyes. Yale

the face of this man flashes into Carolyn’s perception.

"So it's as I thought, it was the actions of an individual that pushed him to act like this. It's good to have confirmation on that, but... I can't do much without knowing who this person is." "Sorry, I don't mean to pry too much, you're just a very interesting person. I was curious how exactly you came to be so impressively capable in your field."

"Just… Natural skill." In the most overdramatic font ever conceived, Nepotism.

"Ah, there we go. Inadequacy formed by getting his job through a source other than his own merit, I would assume. That man must be a relative, or something of the sort. In that case, I doubt it will be easy to convince him to be happy with his position. And always chasing after some higher goal to make up for having an easy start would just be a harmful cycle... A bit of a tough situation, certainly." "Have you ever considered picking up a hobby? I understand you're a busy man, but working to improve at something on your own merit could be satisfying for you, maybe provide a bit of an escape from your job."

"A hobby? I'm like... Way too busy on that grind, y'know?" In that same ridiculous text, I have never worked a day in my life.

"I see... Mr. Tucker, allow me to ask you about a hypothetical. If you found out an employee at your work wasn't doing a job of any merit, but rather just coasting by without putting in effort, how would you feel about them?"

He's speechless, and quickly gets up. "Sorry, this is my stop!" The train has not stopped.

"You know what I would think? I would be happy for them. People subscribe to the idea that you need to be important and helpful to others, or your life isn't valuable. But really, I think an ideal world would be one where everyone gets to be happy just from existing. It's not fair to blame someone for living their best life, you know?"

"Who sent you?" The subway stops at your station.

"I'm just... an interested stranger. I won't tell anyone, don't worry." She waves to him as she exits the subway.

The train leaves with him in it.

Carolyn makes her way to the therapy office.

Matrick is currently closing up his office.

Carolyn approaches him with a smile "Good to see you, Matrick. I believe you weren't here yesterday, was everything alright? If you don't mind me asking, of course."

He hurries out of the room. "Sorry, personal emergency. I’ll call you back later!"

"Odd, I don't believe I've heard much about Matrick's personal life. Having someone like him available to provide therapy is important for people's happiness, so I hope this doesn't disrupt his work too much." Carolyn enters her office and begins reviewing her notes from previous sessions as she waits.

The second she enters her office, Carolyn is struck hard in the face by a chair. Her glasses are thrown across the room by the blow.

She instinctively begins a movement towards where her glasses ended up, but stops herself, and instead reaches for the pepper spray in her purse, while surveying the room.

It’s Howard Scott. He immediately hits her with the chair again. "You bitch!"

Carolyn attempts to spray him in the face with her pepper spray.

((Roll))

((19))

It hits. He groans in pain but keeps hitting you.

Carolyn attempts to run out of her office while yelling "Mr. Scott, I'm sure we can discuss whatever problem you're having!"

I somehow doubt that between being struck wildly by an angered and panicked man Carolyn has either maintained her balance or managed to get back up and run out.

Fine. She holds her arms out in front of her to try to block the blows and says the thing I said she says.

"Problem I’m having, huh? Don’t you care to venture a guess?"

"...Right, Mr. Amon. In that case, your anger is understandable, but I didn't kill him! I... don't exactly have proof, but... why are you even angry? You just cared about your work, right?"

This actually stops him in his tracks. "I don’t give a damn about the work. I care about me. And Gus… He was as close to me as they come."

"In that case, I'm very sorry for your loss, but taking out your anger on me won't bring you peace. I was affected by his death too, he took his own life right in front of me. Maybe we can help each other come to terms with it."

"Gus? Taking his own life? You really expect me to believe that garbage!? He was as selfish as they’d come, he’d kill thousands if it saved his own skin. You expect me to believe that kind of guy could take his own life? Fuck you!"

"You're right! He... He was selfish, and that's why he did it. He wanted to spite me, he wanted me to fail to make him happy. Not that I blame him... His perspective was understandable, it really was a failure on my part to not realize what was happening before he went through with it. But I wouldn't kill him! It doesn't fit with my history! Why would I kill someone so miserable?"

"Your history? You think that matters? Push comes to shove, you’ll kill anyone if it suits your purposes. Happy or miserable, who gives a shit? You really think you’d prefer to die than kill a sad person? Boohoo, someone gets sent to hell and you can keep on living happy? Fuck you. The whole high-and-mighty selfless act doesn’t suit you. You’re in this for yourself before anything else. Just like everyone else."

"...Alright then, if that's how you see me, I suppose arguing won't help. Let's focus on the now. What exactly are you planning to do to me? Beating the suspect with a chair isn't exactly standard procedure for making an arrest, nor will it inflict a fatal wound. Is this just an outburst, or do you have a goal?"

"9 years ago, I let you go. Figure the big man hurts more people than you. Sometimes even I’m wrong, I suppose. But Gus… That’s inexcusable." He takes out his gun and aims it at her. "But you’re right, let’s skip the pleasantries. I’ve clearly been getting soft."

7:14 PM

"You wanna take away the one man I love, I’ll take away the one person you love. Yourself."

Carolyn's voice gets a bit shaky but she tries her hardest to maintain her composure "I have to commend you, you're much more threatening than Mr. Amon ever was, but there's one thing I want to ask. I understand you don't typically care about proving the truth, but here? When it's so personal? Don't you at least want to know why he died? How could you ever be at peace with the situation otherwise?"

"I understand all I need to. When you die, I’ll be just as satisfied as I can. You seem to think that if I find out I’m wrong, I’ll regret killing you." His angry expression turned almost to gloating. "But at worst, 2 murderers leaving this earth's just as good as 1."

7:28 PM

The chair strikes the back of Howard's head and he falls forward, dropping the gun. "…What the fuck?" Grace drops the chair in her hands.

Carolyn rushes to grab the gun "Thank you, Grace! But get out of here, I don't want you put in danger!"

Grace puts her foot on the gun. "What’s going on?" Howard Scott groans, shakily getting to his feet. "Always someone in your corner, huh? Real sense of community among murderers." "What the hell are you talking about?" Grace. (edited)

"That's fine, I don't need the weapon, neither of them are happy enough for me to kill at the moment. As long as it's out of Howard's grasp, I can handle this." Carolyn stands up "There's... been a misunderstanding. This man believes I've committed a crime, and is attempting to take revenge on that basis. I understand if you want to postpone our session for the day while I sort this out."

"Misunderstanding? What, you afraid of what’ll happen if she finds out about your hobby?" Howard. "Her hobby?" Grace.

"Pay his words no mind. I feel bad for him, but he's clearly not mentally stable right now, choosing to take a life himself rather than going through proper procedures."

"You really gonna call me unstable for trying to kill you? That’s rich." "Just explain yourself instead of just vaguely insulting everything she says!" Grace. "This psychopath killed Gus Amon in cold blood! To save her own skin! You’re really gonna side with her, huh!?" Howard.

7:53 PM

"…Pfft." Grace just started laughing.

"That's an unusual response... The situation might be getting complicated, I should make sure I'm prepared before we continue." Carolyn grabs her glasses off the floor and puts them on, before returning her gaze to Grace "What exactly do you find funny about this situation?"

"I mean… He points a gun at you, vaguely implies we’re murderers, and then what… I’m supposed to believe him? That’s really the best you can do?" Not that I was ever going to believe him. Grace.

8:05 PM

"You’re siding with her? How gullible do you have to be!? I’m the detective here, you know? You gonna trust this lunatic over the police?" Howard. "The same police that claimed she was some kind of massive thief? Fuck you, I don’t- I don’t believe you have the right to call anyone a lunatic!" Grace

Carolyn breathes a sigh of relief "Thank you, Grace. I know you don't think highly of me, but I'm glad someone reasonable was here. Now, I suppose I should call the police. Detective or not, your actions here certainly weren't within the law."

"You think they’ll care?" We cops aren’t the kinds of people who operate within the law. Howard still moved toward the door. "Yeah, I’m sure you look really intimidating running away." Grace clutched her head.

"Are you suggesting I just sit around and wait for you to try and kill me again? Even if there's a slim chance that the police take action, it's better to try than to lie down and let you prevent me from helping anyone else."

"…This isn’t over, Carolyn. You, and your white suits… You’re all going down." He left.

8:27 PM

"…Well, that wasn’t exactly what I expected." Grace placed the chair right side up and sat down. (edited)

((Good narration Grace I'm glad you're keeping us up to date))

((Shut up))

Carolyn closes the door behind Howard and sits across from Grace "I'm sorry that you had to deal with that. I was hoping to settle the situation before you arrived, as to not ruin our session. Though, it seems to have worked out for the moment."

"…It’s not like I particularly care if you die by some psycho. You practically deserve it." She sighed, and looked Carolyn in the eyes. "As long as you don’t do it in front of me, you can die wherever you want." There is no specific phrase Grace echoes in her mind to confirm this thought for Carolyn, but it comes across clearly nonetheless. This woman is romantically attracted to you. ((Ending the session here because it is late and also this is the funniest theoretical "cliffhanger" ever))

((Saturday))

"As long as you don’t do it in front of me, you can die wherever you want."

"...That's certainly unexpected. She had been doing quite the good job hiding her feelings. Does this really help me, though? It's quite obviously considered unethical for a therapist to date their patient, but it's hardly like anyone will find out if she dies soon after. More importantly, I can't be sure how good it would be for her mental health, even in the moment. I have to know for sure that it would make her happier before trying something like that." After a moment, Carolyn takes a deep breath and responds "I'll keep that in mind. Is there anything you want to begin our discussion today with, or shall I take the lead?"

"Yeah, sure. Go ahead."

"Alright, then. The other day, we discussed the possibility of you exploring other possibilities for romance as a way to move on from Michelle. You were against it, but what I don't believe was clear was if you held romantic feelings for anyone, just whether or not you'd be willing to pursue a relationship if you did. Would you be willing to clear that up for me?"

"…What?" What the hell does that even mean? I mean, she met Grobber and everything.

"I understand you and Mr. Brentwood have a relationship of some nature, but from what I gathered, it hardly seems beneficial to either of you. Additionally, you ruled out the possibility of romance after I'd already seen you with Mr. Brentwood, which led me to believe it was more of a situation resembling 'friends with benefits'. Feel free to correct me if I'm missing anything."

"It’s… Don’t tell him I said this, okay?" Ugh, what are you doing? You are so fucking needy. Like you didn’t already tell her not to talk to him. God, I’m such an idiot.

"Of course. Everything discussed here is between the two of us, that's a promise."

"No- Never mind, just… Forget about it. I’m not talking about my own life like it’s gossip." Okay, what do I waste her time with now? Hm…

"Very well, I'm not here to force anything out of you, but your healing does only come at the rate you allow it to. How about what we discussed yesterday? Have you made any progress finding your target? The one you said is causing you your current pain."

I probably shouldn’t tell her about what Grobber did. "Oh, not much. Police don’t really want to talk to me."

"That's unfortunate. I don't suppose hitting an officer with a chair will help matters there, as necessary as it was. Do you believe the police to be your only trail, then?"

"Where else would I look?" Can't let her know we’re past that, but she still might have some good ideas.

((It has been hours nat))

((I don’t think we’ve reached a conclusion yet so I’ll just say no session this week))

"Where else would I look?" Can't let her know we’re past that, but she still might have some good ideas.

"This is quite unfortunate timing for this question. If she had asked yesterday, I might have been able to work something out with Gus. Oh well, if she's past it already, my help isn't exactly needed. It's good to hear that she's made progress, at least." "Well, I can't say I'm very well versed in tracking people down, so I probably don't have any ideas you haven't thought of yourself. Private investigators are always an option, and this city has... a bit of a criminal network behind the scenes, you could potentially find something by asking around there, although it may be dangerous. It's hard to give specific advice with so little information."

"Yeah, I guess so." Is she asking for his name? I mean, I didn’t even tell it to Grobber, yet… I don’t think I want her snooping around dad. That’ll probably raise his suspicions.

"Her father? I can't say I know much about her upbringing, perhaps this is why. Asking about it immediately would be suspicious, I don't want her to think I know that's who she's thinking about. Perhaps a tangent first, then." "Well then, if you haven't made much progress there, maybe it would be best to return to it later. How about Ms. Craig, did you get in touch with her after our session yesterday? I hope that argument yesterday doesn't prevent you from smoothing things over between the two of you."

"No. And I don’t plan to talk to her ever again." Oh, because you’re such a saint yourself? Taking the moral high-ground over someone helping you. You’re so pathetic. She bit her lip.

"Well, if that's your decision, then that's how it is. But I do want to ask if you think that's what's best for yourself? She did seem to care about you, it could be good to have more connections like that."

"...I don't want her." Bitch.

"Right... In that case, would you like to talk about why? It may help to voice your feelings on the situation."

Let's just turn this back on her. "Why are you so obsessed with Dana? What, did she scare you?"

"Not at all. I'm interested on your feelings regarding her, not her. I witnessed the two of you have a rough conversation, and as your therapist, I believe addressing that could help you."

"I met Michelle through Dana, so I guess I have to be a little thankful to her. But we're not particularly close."

"I see. I suppose if you don't want to change that, then it's your choice. I have noticed that you tend to keep others at a bit of a distance from you, emotionally speaking. That's the kind of behavior that may have been taught from your upbringing, perhaps you'd like to talk about that?"

((Sorry I got distracted my bad))

4:05 PM

She stares at Carolyn for a moment. "No, I don’t want to talk about that." Does she know?

"It's a touchy subject, then? I understand, but stepping out of your comfort zone can be important for healing. Is there really nothing from early on in your life you'd like to bring up? It can be anything."

"I guess… I do kind of-" Oh fuck you "-have someone I want to talk about."

"Then you have the floor. Go ahead, if you're ready."

She stared at the floor she had been granted. "Well, uh… I had this sister. And it’s not like I got along too well with her, I barely knew her. But when I was a kid, I kind of uh…" How do I put this without getting her to file a police report? "…Lost track of her. And the next thing I heard from her, she was in the hospital. I just… Didn’t really know how to feel."

"That's natural, it's hard to process such events at a young age. It must have been impactful, to be the first story to come to mind. Would you say that you blame yourself for the situation?"

"Not really. I needed to get out of there." Fuck.

"So, I suppose it would be more accurate to say that your family lost track of you? What exactly did you need to get away from? And do remember, everything we discuss is completely confidential."

Fine, I guess if she wants to know. "Have you ever... Did your father love you?"

"Father... well, he loved everyone, of course. Even if he made some mistakes, he was trying to give all of us the best life possible. But I doubt she wants to hear that. From the sounds of it, her relationship with her father hasn't been so good. I'll try a middle ground, that should be relatable enough." "My father was... a bit distant. I think he cared about me, but he had odd ways of showing it. I get the impression you also had some troubles with your own father?"

"My father never really loved me. Or at least, he didn't really show it. He buried himself in work, talked about freedom and whatever else he could think of on some big 'news' program." Real subtle. "Sometimes he'd show us off like we were trophies. His daughters, always smiling and so happy. What a great father he must be if we cherished him so dearly. ...He at least had the decency to pay the acting classes himself."

"I'm sorry to hear that. Certainly, every child deserves much more of a loving home environment. The lack of affection from a parental figure can stunt social growth. If you don't mind me asking, was there any specific incident that triggered you to leave?"

"When I was a kid, I figured out a way to force him to pay attention to me. I'd run off whenever I felt especially bad, and then I'd just wait for him to come find me. That was proof he'd care about me. It was obviously a terrible idea, any number of awful things could've happened to me. But... I was a kid. And it was working. Even if he hated me for running away all the time, he needed me. He needed to find me. That was enough. Or.. At least, that was the thought at the time."

"I can understand why you'd take such drastic measures, yes. Hardly the fault of a child that they need to try to receive affirmation of one's care. I feel it necessary to ask, were there ever punishments enforced for these actions?"

"I mean, he'd yell at me for a bit. I assume he thought that would discourage me. But honestly, it... Felt nice. The attention. He cared about me, even if it meant he hated me, he cared about hating me. It meant a lot to me. So I... Kept doing it. I wanted him to hate me so deeply I'd never fade from his mind. He needed me far too much to let me go. Or... At least, that's what I'd thought."

5:17 PM

God, I must sound so pathetic.

"So, do you believe you were wrong, and that he never needed you? Or did something about the situation change? From the way you speak about this, I can assume he stopped showing that he 'cared' about you in this way eventually."

"Well, one day I ran away. And he just never came. I know he knew where I was, of course he did, he just... He never came. And he still hasn't."

"And about how long has it been since that day?"

"...Years."

"I assumed. Have you attempted to approach him, or your sister, since then? You seem fully aware that waiting won't change anything, he certainly isn't going to make the first move. You could simply move on from this, but... perhaps it would be good to at least receive closure."

"My sister's... She's in a coma. I couldn't talk to her if I wanted to. That was the first I'd heard of her since then."

"How unfortunate. Have you ever visited her? Even if you can't talk to her, it may help to feel even that much of a connection."

"I did once. But it just made me feel… Confused. I should care, right? More than I do. I cared when Michelle… But for Sophie, I just felt nothing. For a second, I feel like I even felt happy. It’s wrong, I know it’s wrong, but if she died maybe he’d… Maybe he’d…" Maybe he’d need to use my existence again.

"That's natural. When deprived of a basic aspect of life such as a father's love, it can become what drives us. And one can hardly blame you for valuing it above a person you admitted you weren't very close with. To be honest, this is making me question whether it would be a good idea for you to see him again. Perhaps, even after all this time, it will just play out the same as always. If so, your closure may come from finding someone else to provide that love."

"I’m gonna see him again. Soon."

"...If that's what you want. What do you hope to get out of such a meeting, though? If you're the one initiating it, then it certainly won't give the same feeling of him needing to find you."

"I’ll end him. I’ll make sure I’m on his mind forever."

6:05 PM

"Not in a… Murder way. I don’t want to kill him, or anything. It wouldn’t be enough."

"That's good. Hearing about plans for murder is something I would be forced to act on, as a therapist. As for what you plan to do... I suppose ruining his life would be one way to make sure he cares about you, but is it really something you expect to be fulfilling? It seems like you may be approaching your goals from the perspective of what you lacked in your past, rather than what would be best for your future."

"I know he killed Michelle."

"...It's as I expected, then. That's reassuring, I was a bit worried when she said she had a suspect in mind, but this makes it clear I shouldn't be concerned. I can still help her. Moving on from Michelle's death certainly might require drastic actions, since it's clear that the case is a murder. Perhaps... this would be the best way for her to get closure. I shouldn't be too supportive of it, though." "Really? I can't say I expected him to be your target, but... I'll hear you out if you truly believe that. Do you have anything supporting this suspicion? Even without evidence, there must be a reason."

"Every day of my life since I ran away has been hell. Every time something went well for me, it’d crash and burn right in front of me. This… This torture, it’s not coincidence. He’s orchestrating this. There’s no other explanation."

"I suppose if he has enough influence... it wouldn't be impossible for that to be the case, no." "Could he have had ties to the mob? Was that why Michelle was sent to me, just for making Grace happy? It's a good thing I could help her before she died, rather than a standard hitman, but still..." "There is always a chance that you've simply been unlucky, dealt a bad hand. But, if you believe a conspiracy to be the more likely explanation, then that's your decision, and if you think targeting your father could end your misery... I see no reason not to support you."

"…It has to be true. I made him hate me. And he knows that I want him to hate me directly. So he… He came after me, again and again, to torture me without ever letting me know he cared that much. But I know now. I know it’s him. I just have to make him admit it."

"I'd like for you to clarify something. You said earlier that you wanted to 'end him'. But you also still want to know that he cares about you. Your priorities seem... mixed, to say the least. Is this for the sake of revenge, or just to feel needed again? If it's the latter... I think there may be healthier ways to go about that, once you hopefully free yourself from him."

"…" Like what? (edited)

"You weren't given the chance to be cared about in a traditional manner... but you shouldn't focus on just receiving the same kind of care that this one person was able to provide. You've been conditioned to desire it, but once you're free to experience other forms, I'm sure you'll prefer them. Friendships, romance, a real family, these are what you should look forward to, not your father. He's an obstacle to your happiness, and that's all you should treat him as."

"I know that. Michelle cared for me. Grobber cares for me. Dana probably cared for me, somewhat. You care for me. It’s just… It’s not enough. It’s not enough."

6:53 PM

"Why isn’t it enough? Why do I… Why do I keep needing more and more?"

"Well, that's not an easy question to answer. There's hardly any person out there who could be said to never feel like they need more. There'd really be no reason to go on living if you'd found everything you could ever need. The instinct to desire more will always be there... but you can learn to stop acting on it. Not that you should never try to improve your life, but if you shift your focus onto making the most of what you have now, it may end up more fulfilling in the end. I'm not asking you to change yourself, simply how much you give in to yourself."

"…It’s not that easy."

"No, of course not. You can't flip a switch and suddenly have a new attitude. Just... remember this. And whenever you make a choice, keep it in mind. Maybe, over time, you'll end up making healthier ones overall. If you slip up a few times, it's fine. As long as you're alive, there's no permanent failure state for happiness."

"…Right." She got up. "I won’t fail. I’ll take back my life."

"I'm rooting for you, Grace. I'm sure Grobber feels the same... as would Michelle."

"…" She froze up for a moment. "…Yeah. I can do this. I’ll end this." She left.

After watching her leave, Carolyn smiles to herself "That went rather well. I suppose I didn't have anything to worry about. She was a tough one to crack, but I got through in the end, certainly assisted by my newly granted gift. One failure is less than ideal, but it's like I told Grace, I'm still alive, so I haven't failed yet. I just... need to stay like this." Carolyn takes down notes about the session as she thinks this. When finished, she sets them in her desk, and checks her phone for the time.

It’s about 1PM.

"There's still plenty of time left in the day... but who else can I make progress on? Hopefully I've already done enough for Carl for the moment, and besides, I wouldn't know where to find him on a Saturday. Grobber is still off limits until I finish helping Grace. Which I suppose leaves Lelouch and her friends. Certainly a weekend would be the best time to get in contact with them, but it's only been two days, perhaps a bit too suspiciously forward... But it's not like I really need to see them again, for now I just need to find a chance to kill Lelouch and Jade while they still appear content with their lives. It would be hard in an apartment complex, so maybe there's a time on their daily routine I could take advantage of? There's not exactly a strict ticking clock here, so I can take plenty of time to observe how they move through the day from hereon. Knowing where she lives, it should be trivial to tail her, if I start earlier in the day. Right then, that's off the table for today as well. Perhaps I should find a new target, then? I did lose Gus, so I could handle one more." Carolyn exits the building.

Bob Smith enters the building as Carolyn goes to leave.

Dana woke up in her bed the next morning.

Great.

2:07 PM

It would be concerning if I woke up anywhere else.

2:07 PM

I idly check my phone as I get dressed and ready for the day.

2:09 PM

I text Ariel, who I now have the number of that never stopped being a thing that was true, asking if she's awake.

She answers: 'Yes! Good morning.'

Yesterday... was weird. Yet I don't have any reason to think she actually sold me out. The most likely scenario is that she's not particularly clever. I can count her as an ally for now... right? I respond "Do you have plans for today?"

'We were supposed to talk to that guy, right? Other than that, my day is fully open. I can make plenty of time for you.'

Yes... Brentwood Grobber. Or something. A man I know nothing about. And yet I know where he lives, and I need to go there. Lest I fall victim to vague blackmail.

2:25 PM

For Carolyn Blythe, I was most suitable to go as Dana Craig. But this meeting would have a direct line to my criminal activity, right? And I certainly don't know what this man is capable of.

2:27 PM

...In Death Note, whenever he needed to kill people for a reason other than their deaths, like sending a message, or establishing an alibi, he went with death row criminals. The worst people you could think of, doomed anyway. But I can't do that. If my target's movement is restricted, my movement is restricted.

2:28 PM

Would Ariel be willing to... I shake my head. That's a dumb idea. Anything incriminating for her is just as incriminating for me.

2:30 PM

Well, there's no harm in tried and true methods, right? I can just lie.

2:30 PM

But does he know I'm coming? If he knows Dana Craig is showing up, this would be pointless.

2:34 PM

I wish I had a mask. Something to fully obscure my face. I don't like going out unprotected like this.

2:36 PM

I text Ariel. "I don't know enough about this man to decide how to deal with him. I'll let you know when I figure out what to do."

'Okay.'

I'm going to go to Walmart to try to purchase a filtered gas mask. ((I'm fucking sorry.))

This happens.

Am I able to gauge much from the address? Does it seem to be a house or in an apartment?

It's a house in Shelk.

Oh yeah there's a city named Shelk.

2:43 PM

I was a little worried about this idea, but I don't care if I look cringe in front of a fuckin' bougie. I utilize transport to go to Shelk. No time like the present. To get this over with. I'm pretty sure there's nothing I'm forgetting.

As Dana heads towards the subway, a white windowless fan screeches to a halt on the road beside her. 3 unfamiliar men jump out of the vehicle, and run toward Dana.

Oh, my pocketknife. That's what I forgot. Fuck. I should just make that something I carry around by default from now on, actually. I run in the direction opposite the fan (sic) and fumble through my pockets for my pepper spray. Good of a weapon as I'm gonna get.

((Roll))

((16))

Dana is grabbed by the men, and pulled into the van. Inside the vehicle are a few people, 2 of which Dana would recognize.

I scream the entire time.

3:00 PM

"What the hell are you doing?!"

They shut the doors, and start driving. "Morning, Dana Craig. Sure hope you slept well." His voice is lined with sarcasm.

3:06 PM

I hold onto the gas mask. "Well enough."

((What PC))

"Is this a hostage thing? You're not getting money from anyone for me, I swear."

3:08 PM

((not only as in the only one but as in only kind of active (swiggle is at Yale

) ))

"No, no... This is personal" The smoking man approaches her. "The name's Jeff Johnner. You ever heard of me?"

"Obviously I haven't heard of that name you just made up, but I also don't recognize you, so no."

He laughed lightly before punching her in the face. "Wrong answer." He put out his cigarette. "See, I'm kind of a big deal around here. The big man of crime. Or, his messiah in most cases. Point is, it's not a very smart idea to go angering me."

"Ngh. I'll... keep that in mind." I attempt to put on the fucking gas mask.

"See... Say, killing a good friend of mine like Marco Gould. That'd be what you call a bad idea. You following?"

Marco Gould had friends???

3:23 PM

There's no real point lying to this man. I am unambiguously suspect in Gould's death. "...I'd be very interested to know what leads a close friend of the messiah himself to try to stick up a 7-11. I don't suppose you only help those who help themselves?" I too late reconsider being a bitch about this.

He just hits her with his knee. "Quite a mouth on you, huh? Are your self-preservation skills that shitty or are you asking to die." He leaned in close to her. "'Cause if it's the latter, no need to worry. You won't have to wait long."

I chuckle. "Self-preservation, hm? That's all about information control. For example, instead of being honest like an imbecile. give someone you're going to kill false hope. So they don't act as rashly thinking it's their last chance. Proverb I heard once. Very mystical and wise. A cornered rat will bite the cat." I would hope I managed to put the gas mask on. But regardless of if I did or not, I muster all of my reflexes to pull out the pepper spray. In this enclosed space, I hold down to release it, and do not stop.

Nothing comes out.

3:38 PM

Johnner grabs it, unimpressed. "I'm not in the business of being frightened by dogs."

"Un-fucking-believable. This is the lamest death possible, you know. At least you could've saved me the trouble and run me over. Now we're here mixing up animal metaphors." I'm not going to die. Who is this? Jack Johnner? A joke of a name. A man who counts himself as a king among worms? My hate will make itself manifest. I will birth into the world a new avenue for my survival. When I'm good and ready, when I've won glory and honor for myself, then maybe I'll slip up and be given my payback. But not here. Not now. Not like this. Not him. "It's funny. The last guy who threatened to kill me didn't seem frightened, either. But at the end, I think he might've been. Maybe if you're better than him, you'll come out of this only needing a rabies shot."

3:46 PM

The notebook. I... I don't want to fucking become Belto Shelk. But if the alternative is death, I'll take what I can get. I just... will wait until it's clear how they plan to kill me to make my move. See if I can find a good time. They're probably more wary of my movements right now.

He punches her again." I'm tired of jokes." He places the spray in his pocket. "Let's be forward. Take out Marco, I can take it. Boss says to shut up and let you be, I listen. But you just had to take out Gus too, didn't you? Now that... That's a step too far, I'm afraid."

I take a moment to recover from the blow. "...Who the fuck is Gus?"

3:51 PM

"I killed Marco Gould. He tried to mess with me so I blew his brains out in an alleyway. There's the confession the police couldn't get. But I have no idea what else you're saying I did."

He just hits her again. "I don't need your confession. Not a cop. Not that... A cop would care either. Point is, it's personal. Very personal. So I'm gonna enjoy taking this slowly."

Jack--no, it was Jeff Johnner. Instead of the last resort, I can kill him if I get a chance to use the book. But there's other people in the car. I need him alone. Or at least at a distance from the others. I hope to god he wasn't lying about that name. Taking it slowly is perfect. I'm bound to have a chance eventually. Your pride... it will be the end of you. After that, I can try to escape. And if I fail at that, then it's Shelk. But the pain is starting to accumulate. I won't be able to think clearly if he keeps getting extraneous hits in. I need to stop talking. "...................." I can't think of a clever way to word the accusation of this being a fetish thing, anyway. So whatever.

"Nothing to say? No retorts? Come on, you’re boring me here." He hits her again. "Tell you what. If you can hit me with a powerful enough apology, really make my tears start flowing, I’ll let you go right here. End of story. Doesn’t that sound nice?"

"You said you were tired of jokes. They tend to be all I have." I sigh. "Sorry you were friends with the guy I killed. I did it to survive. It would've been me if it wasn't him. Just another decision in the rat race. Surely I'm blameless for doing what it takes to continue living. And the other one..." "I didn’t kill Gus. I didn’t meet Gus. I didn’t put a weapon or fist anywhere near Gus. I’ve never known anyone named Gus. I promised myself I wasn’t going to make apology posts for my actions after last year's thing so I’m just trying to be as short and honest with this as possible." I turn to him and pretend to smile all nice. "Is that wholesome enough? Do you want me to debase myself further, milord?"

4:13 PM

Oh shit I'm doing it again.

He laughs. "By god, you actually tried there a bit. I’m almost impressed at your idiocy. But see… I obviously wasn’t going to let a girl like you live." He takes out a gun and shoots Dana in the leg.

It's real it's real it's real it's real it's real it's real it's real it's real I write the last k on Belto Shelk in the book, and keep going after that (assuming i'm able to, I'm prepared to do so is the point), writing Jeff Johnner.

4:23 PM

((Do I ROLL))

((Yeah))

((

))

This fails. The van suddenly screeches to a halt, and everyone in the back is thrown forward.

"Agh!"

"Everybody out of the car!" The familiar voice of Johnathan Kingsley calls out from outside.

I scramble to hide my notebook if I actually pulled it out. Hopefully I failed enough to not get that far though. I take off the stupid fucking gas mask that failed and attempt to limp out of the vehicle. This is happening way too often.

Some of the mobsters stop Dana from leaving. Johnner is the only one to actually exit. "What's the matter, office? You seem parked a little weird." "I said everybody out." Kingsley. "Who am I missing?" Johnner. "I want to see... Uh... Daniel Craig." Kingsley. "Who?" Johnner. "Um... The uh... Girl you kidnapped." Kingsley. The mobsters finally drag her out of the car.

"Hello, I'm the Craig in question. It's nice to meet you. These fucking guys have been... less hospitable than I'd like."

"We're just messing around. She's here entirely of her own will, isn't that right?" Johnner stands casually in the middle of all this, lighting another cigarette. "I saw you do it. So... Let her go." Kingsley slowly takes out his gun.

I can't trust Kingsley. Police aren't on my side. But still, he's not going to kill me. It's an upgrade. I sort of stumble over, on account of the new leg wound. Attempting anything daring would be a bad idea like this. Just let this resolve itself. "I don't--I don't care what happens to them. I need--" Well, no, I don't need medical attention. I'm lucky in that regard. "--to make a call." I attempt to take out my phone.

The mobster guys hold onto Dana and do not let her walk into the middle of this.

“I’m obviously not here by my own will, if that wasn’t clear. I think you get that, though.” Love losing blood. It’s a great pastime. Hey does Ariel’s thing? Fix this? Or does it just seal up the wound? Am I gonna get… armeni..anemo…amemia? This is… this is why you don’t go outside.

"Let her go!" Kingsley. "Or what?" Johnner. "Or I arrest you!" Kingsley. "Do you have even the slightest idea who I am?" Johnner.

“He’s Jeff Johnner, dumbest name in the west. He’ll be more than capable of whining about things you didn’t do, watch out.” I attempt to hock a loogie at one of the men restraining me. “If this is some police corruption thing, I would like it much more if you chose to be corrupt by shooting first!”

"I'm not... I'm not corrupt!" Kingsley. "Easy, kid. The point is, I have the power of the lord himself on my side." Johnner got close to Kingsley, unfazed by the gun. "I have the government! And as detective James says, even the most powerful gods bow to the rules!" Kingsley. Johnner bursts out laughing.

“The lord? Jesus! He might be naive, Jeff, but you’re downright delusional. Let me say this now, so you’ve heard at least one person be honest with you in your life. You’re not winning because of divine will, you’re winning because you’ve collected a bunch of worthless no-name sycophants, attracted to whatever power promised by working with you. That’s not god. It’s instinct. And you’re not a prophet for managing to get people who actually do have worth. You’re fucking middle management.”

5:11 PM

“I’m glad you kidnapped me. Better you than my 20-something manager at a corner store. She might’ve stood half a chance of being intimidating!”

Johnner smirks turning back to Dana. "It's surprising how many people don't get it. God my boss. The one and only. Walking among us." "Don't look away from me!" Kingsley. "No one cares, kid." Johnner. "I'll shoot you!" Kingsley.

“There’s only one way to prove him wrong, officer! What the hell’s a threat you won’t follow through on?!”

"Yeah come on, shoot me." Johnner. "Shoot me, or she gets it." Dana feels a gun be pressed to the back of her head. "I can shoot!" Kingsley. "Then do it!" Johnner. "Come on!" "I can-" Kingsley, with shaking hands, shoots the ground. "See? That was a warning shot! The next one's gonna be real!"

“…Kingsley, right? If you don’t act, you’ll die here. My blood on your hands. Whatever person is capable of living on after that isn’t you. But if it is, shoot me your own damn self. I’ve waited for the conclusion long enough.”

This freaks Kingsley out more. "...Underwhelming." Johnner. "Alright, Gordon, kill her, someone kill this guy bef-" Johnner. Kingsley let out an intense scream, and fired at Johnner.

I tense up and try to use all my energy to break free so I don’t fucking die!!

It barely misses. "Wh-What?" Kingsley "Whoops." Johnner turns around and shoots Kingsley in the chest. This surprises Gordon, giving Dana an opening to run.

I’m fucking booking it.

5:28 PM

And I know Johnner has his own gun now. The ending is clear.

"Hey, you bitch! Get back here! You've got nothing protecting you anymore!" Johnner aims his gun at Dana, but the next bang doesn't come from his gun. The jammed pepper spray in his pocket, struck by a bullet, explodes sending him flying through the air, before making him hit the truck and crumple up into a pile.

…I listen to his request. I look back. Does he seem injured enough to be immobilized?

He seems unconscious. Gordon and the other mobsters rush him into the van. Gordon specifically gives you a thumbs up as he does this, for some reason.

:gordonthumbsup:

5:34 PM

And Kingsley? He probably isn’t doing too great.

Kingsley has already passed out.

I stare at Kingsley. An utterly pathetic man. He can’t accept the reality of his world. Again and again and again. And he keeps showing up in my life. Even when ordered by a superior, he couldn’t kill Kris. Even when he tried to protect some location, he was a failure by design. Even when law enforcement arrived, I would be dead, if not for a stroke of luck. And he… he should definitely be dead! I’m a fucking cashier! I’m a woman who works a who-gives-a-shit job and I’ve been in more life threatening situations than anyone reasonably is! I’m not someone who is SUPPOSED to be risking their life on the regular! He’s so fucking infuriating! …But he doesn’t know anything about me. Probably. And odds are he’s already communicated with his buddies about this operation, so if I’m the only one from this event alive and well, that’d be incredibly suspect. And he did shoot. Fuckin’ finally, but he did it. Maybe there’s hope for him. I call Ariel and tell her my current location as best as I can approximate. Say it’s urgent. (edited)

5:43 PM

Chivalry is dead. And I’m bleeding out.

The van speeds off. Not long after, Ariel arrives.

“Hey.”

She sees your wound and immediately heals it with the brush.

“…T-Thanks. This guys pretty messed up too. Would probably be bad if he died. Can you heal him without waking him up?” Gesturing to Kingsley, obviously. (edited)

"I have no idea." She admitted, before healing him as well.

5:55 PM

Kingsley does not wake up.

I sigh. “I don’t think I’ll be bothered again today. The head honcho will be out of commission for at least a few hours, and his goons will take some time to recoup. So I still want to get this Grobber thing over with. But after that, I’m… I don’t want this to keep happening.” Just in case, I’m going to try to take Kingsley’s gun.

This happens.

“I’ll learn what’s going on. And then I’ll go home and lock my damn doors.” I turn to Ariel. “What about you?”

"Well, 2 people together are probably safer than 1 alone, right?"

“I… yeah, that’s true.” I don’t have any good way to rebut her. The gas mask idea was stupid anyway. I’ll find a use for it later. Perhaps we can head now to Shelk.

6:08 PM

I’ve not fucking forgotten about you, Johnner. But I need you able bodied to kill you. I’m looking forward to it.

They arrive at the listed address. It is a really big house.

“I’m going to claim to be a private investigator. Easier summary of why I’m there. If he asks, you can also be affiliated with that sort of cover story.” I mention off-handedly to Ariel. I’ve dressed in accordance with this plan, but with Dana Craig’s wardrobe this just means the least casual casual wear available. It isn’t exactly a disguise.

6:14 PM

I knock on the door. Or ring the doorbell. Better be rich enough to afford one of those.

No response.

I double check the address. I know it’s the right fucking address, but just as a formality.

It is the right address yeah.

I sigh. After all this, it’s not even… I ring the doorbell seven more fucking times.

Nothing.

I sit down, slumped, on the porch or what-have-you. “…Ariel.”

"Yes, Dana?"

“What are we doing?”

"Waiting for that guy."

“I mean, I know, it’s just… it was rhetorical.” I waited way too long for an answer to a rhetorical question. “But tracing all of this back… I just wanted money. I wanted enough to make a living and do what I wanted without being driven to stab myself from the psychological warfare of retail.” I rest my head on my crossed arms. “So is this just the inevitable thing that happens? It’s either die slowly in the machine, or probably much faster out of it? Caught up in some asinine mafia plot, in the irrational revenge drive of a loose cannon cop, doing errands where you don’t even know what the fuck they are? And if this dichotomy isn’t set in stone… where did we screw up?”

6:32 PM

“I’m not going to bemoan my fate, or whatever. Ehn didn’t teach me to be careful what I wished for, and value what I had in life. I feel alive, Ariel. I’m better now than I’ve been in years. But… that’s the worst part, I guess.”

"I feel alive with you too."

My expression shifts uncomfortably at this response. “Have you ever seen Firefly? The 2002 television series, not the bug.”

"No, I don't think so."

“It’s the worst fucking show I’ve ever seen. And I mean, it really isn’t. I watched that fuckin’ reality show where people compete to be a rapper’s wife. But this one—it was beautiful. All sci-fi is kind of fascinating, but even just on an aesthetic level, Firefly resonated with me. It realized that even in the future, people will still be people, and their lives will still be dominated by that fact. And it has a lot of compelling plot intrigue. So it finally makes me feel something, and then it ends. You see w— what I…” I shake my head. “And the worst part is, of course I knew. I was a dumb little kid for those months it actually aired, this was watching years after it got cancelled. I set myself up for disappointment and got it. What was the use of doing that?”

6:41 PM

((I haven’t fucking seen this show.))

"Are you saying you’re going to be disappointed by something?"

“I’m saying I already am. I don’t know any of these people! Why should I fucking care about anything done by the Maoziwam family? Who the hell is Brentwood Grobber? Sean Niebel? Kidink? Fucking Jeff Johnner??? I mean, even you, my one and only ally and friend in all this. We basically first spoke a week ago.” I stand back up and pace around a little. “And it’s not like I care that I don’t care. Go ahead, give me a bunch of random names to keep in mind. But I don’t even get what’s going on! All everyone ever talks to me about is things they think I did, which means they’re either telling me information I already know or just fucking wrong because I didn’t do that. Howard treats me like we’ve got an unsteady partnership, and what does he give me? More fucking contextless names!!!”

6:54 PM

“Do you know anyone named Gus? I don’t! That didn’t stop me from almost dying while someone yells incoherently because of him!”

"I did actually meet him once-" Ariel is interrupted by The Fungus running towards the house.

What the fuck is the fungus

Grobber woke up in his bed the next day.

He shambles to his computer and checks his email.

Nothing new.

He bangs on the desk. "D-dammit!"

2:22 PM

He sighs and looks over at Genshin GBJ, but sighs.

2:22 PM

He stands up and prepares to go to the store.

There's a knock at the door.

He goes to the door and looks to see who it is.

2:24 PM

Plzbefritzplzbefritzplzbefritz

It's Fritz. "Good morning, Grobber."

"Fritz!" His eyes shoot up a little in surprise. "Hey, haha... how are you?"

"I'm quite good, thank you. And you?"

"I'm, eh- well, I could be worse."

2:31 PM

He gives a weary smile.

"Good. Optimism." He smiles as usual. "I was hoping you could come with me this morning."

Grobber laughs. "Well, there are some things I wanted to do today... but, well, I suppose I can make time for it." His smile grows a bit warmer.

"Thank you." Fritz started walking down the street.

Grobber speets up a bit to follow him. "Heheh... nice... where are we going?"

"It's not far."

"Oh. Ehm, good, haha... yeah. Good. Say, Fritz... you ever heard of a Gus Amon? I'm looking for anything about the guy."

He stops for a moment, but keeps walking shortly after. "I have. What about him?"

"Well... Grace had a pretty personal friend that was killed... and it looks like he might've been involved. I'm trying to figure out anything I can about him... I guess it's weird, but looking into it is kinda putting me into a good mood."

"Hm. I see. He's a policeman, if I recall correctly."

"Huh, interesting. How.... how do you know the guy, hehehh... "

"A story for another time. We're here." He stopped in front of a cemetery. "I wanted to visit your parents with you."

Grobber recoils a bit from the cemetery. "Why... why? Did you even know them that well?"

"Does it matter?"

He looks at Fritz. "Yeah- I- Why else would we come here if you didn't want to see them?"

"For you, of course."

Grobber looks away and changes the topic of the conversation. "I... I've never been here. I don't even know what it looks like."

"Well, let's find out, shall we."

He balls up his fists and breathes in and out. "I... I don't know." He turns to Fritz. "I- I'm scared."

"Of what?"

"I don't know, I just... I haven't done this until now. It has to have been for something, right? If I go now... what does it mean about how long I waited?"

"What it's been for is this moment. Moments are never more important than others."

Grobber sighs. "Okay." He lifts his head up and starts walking forward.

Fritz entered the graveyard, and walked towards a grave. He lifted his hands up in some kind of strange prayer.

Grobber walks up to Fritz, intentionally avoiding looking at the grave. "What are you doing?"

"It's a prayer. When you do it, your parents can hear your messages. In theory. Simply think to yourself what you want to tell them."

He looks at the gravestone.

'Here Lies (Your Mother's Name) and (Your Father's Name) Brentwood. Together in life and death.'

"If they could hear me... if they could see me..."

5:38 PM

"Oh my god." He begins to wheeze, and he lowers to the ground.

"Are you alright?" Fritz.

He stifles a few heavy breathes, and then starts crying.

5:39 PM

His crying isn't the graceful kind, instead the ugly stuff. Mucus leaks out his nose.

5:40 PM

He sobs like a child, and as he rubs his face to get tears off, it only becomes more filthy.

Fritz is absolutely stunned for a moment.

"Please... please... i'm so sorry... i'm so sorry... i can't."

"...My apologies. I had not... Anticipated this."

"You idiot! Do you! Do you know what my life has become since this happened!? I'm nothing! I'm pathetic. I used to be normal... I used to be okay... " he says through tears.

5:44 PM

"If they could see me as I am now, they would've wanted me to die with them."

"I told you, Grobber. You may decide what they feel about your current state. Would they be proud? Would they despise it? That is your choice."

"..." He takes half a minute to wipe himself off with his sleeve, leaving his clothes gross but his face mostly okay. He stands up. "They don't feel anything about anything. They're dead. They don't exist anymore. They will never have to see me."

"And yet you seem quite troubled at their opinion nonetheless."

He turns around. "I.... No. I was being stupid. They don't matter anymore."

"Do you truly not care, or do you simply claim not to care because it would be easier this way?"

"Are you implying that anything like how I am is easy? Do you think I want to be doing this?"

"If you don't want to be doing it, why are you doing it?"

"Because you fucking tricked me! You told me to follow you and you led me here, and... and..." There isn't anything that comes after.

"I'm not referring to this. I'm talking about the fungus."

"...Everything that I've done in my whole life since my parents died has been a waste. I need to do something... it needs to be worth something!"

"All life is worth what you make of it. Your life has been a waste simply because you believe it to be. How does the Fungus fix this? You've allowed the mindless masses to know how sad you feel. Is this an improvement in your eyes? All that matters is within your self. Your own mind."

"I'm special... I've been chosen. It's bigger than me... you don't understand! It doesn't matter what happens to me... this is all bigger than you can see right now!"

"Grobber, please understand what I mean to tell you. You were chosen by no one but yourself. These elaborate games serve no purpose your own mind cannot achieve."

"I actually have the ability to do things! I have powers! Over others, but also over the world! I can perform miracles! Do you take this to be an accident? You don't know... you are uninformed..."

"But what do these miracles do for you? What value does the fungus bring you? Chosen, special, it means nothing. All humans are equal. No matter what we believe, there is nothing we can accomplish. All that matters is how we feel. What we believe. You can live in eternal happiness, consequence free in your home, if you simply choose to be happy. Choose to believe you are happy. The mind is all-powerful."

"Fine! I'm happy now! Congratulations! You're free! You've done your job! You're a good samaritan. You can move on to the next burnout loser now."

6:26 PM

"Is that what you want? Is that what you like to hear?"

"Theoretically, but I would rather it have meaning. Truthful meaning. I understand this may come as a surprise to you, but I care about you Grobber. I... Don't have any other friends. Or family, for that manner. You need not pity me for this, I'm simply stating that I have nothing to do but to help you."

"Why do you care about me? Why have you made it my responsibility to keep myself happy to appease you?"

"Appease me?"

"So what- you turn my whole life into your project now? So when I fuck myself up, I'm just disappointing someone else."

6:37 PM

"You're making it my responsibility to... to do what! To be happy? I've tried to do that every day! It's the one thing I can't do! You think it's easy enough to just will it into existence! Well I can't!"

6:38 PM

"So I guess I'm just going to have to disappoint you. I'm sorry Fritz! I'm a fucking loser! There's something wrong in my brain! I'm a broken toy!"

6:39 PM

"Even the Virgin Mary herself reincarnated as a robot therapist can't fix me! I'm the real deal."

6:44 PM

"The best thing you could do for me is stop caring, so I can do my thing without hurting anyone else."

"Is that truly what you want? Above all else?"

"..."

6:48 PM

Grobber starts crying again.

6:48 PM

He starts to back away, preparing to back into a run.

Fritz sighed, and let him go.

He runs back to his house and opens the door. He'll walk in and slam it behind him, sinking to the floor, sitting with his back against the door.

Dana Craig and Ariel May are currently on his front porch.

uwu

6:57 PM

HOLY SHIT HI EVERYONE

((I’m going to be completely clear and say there’s a lot of ambiguity in saying that The Fungus runs towards me is this a fucking person right))

okay i'll start

6:59 PM

A man in black sweatpants and a white t-shirt sprints towards the house. His clothes are covered in stains and his face is filthy. He's been crying recently, a lot.

6:59 PM

"W-who are you all?"

“I’m Ariel." She waves.

"T-this is my house, er... hm. I-" He looks behind him, as if checking to make sure nobody is following him. "I think you all are in the wrong place."

“…Private investigator. Call me Seeker. Grobber, correct? I assume this is a bad time?”

He immediately becomes defensive. "I haven't done anything- I- I- I- who sent you!?"

7:05 PM

"Was it Fritz, huh!? Was it that therapist piece of shit, trying to get dirt on me?"

“Yes, let’s list all the names and occupations of everyone we know. A great start. I know of a man named Shuichi Maoziwam. Do you?”

"W-wait. You all aren't with the cops, right?"

"I know someone named Jeremy Baxter." Ariel adds this important fact.

“My sole interest is uncovering the truth.”

7:08 PM

I take a deep breath. “Thanks, Ariel.”

7:14 PM

“I have no interest in targeting you. You may well be a victim. But I need to know of who.” Whom? Whatever. Either way’s probably fine. I force a Cool Disinterested look, hands in my pockets. “A lesser man than me might take your frenzied reaction as confirmation of something, and pursue you rapidly and without mercy. But I’m not interested in the parlor tricks of a pig after a forced confession. I won’t leave your premises, but you may take a moment to better prepare yourself for a conversation if you’d prefer.” I hold back from specifically saying he should take a shower. (edited)

"Well then maybe, I, er...." He looks behind himself. "You know not everyone, like, fucking wants to be investigated, right? I haven't killed anyone, and, like-" He looks around. "...If you want to keep talking... we should... we should probably go inside."

“I am aware. I’m not accusing you of killing anyone.” I enter the house of The Fungus from Advehnt Guard.

Grobber goes in and waits for Ariel to close it. After he's in by himself, he goes into his room, and emerges with a bong. He'll make sure to close the door behind him. He'll light it and take a few hits. "...Oh my god." He'll cough a few times, then take another couple hits. "Okay.... yeah. Yeah. Sorry, I had a... rough morning. Either of you smoke?"

Ariel goes in and closes the door yup.

Shit. I mean, yes, obviously. I think I have my vape with me right now. But what exactly is up with this? First of all, this doesn’t fit with the image of a judicious detective at all. So it’s weird for him to even ask. Is he making conversation with a rhetorical question, or… Well, I mean, shit, private investigators are people too. I’m sure some of them d—but wait, they wouldn’t admit it on the job, would they? I don’t fucking know. And then there’s the matter of what Ariel will say if she says anything. Does this even matter? It has to, right? This is such an obviously unnatural reaction to someone implying you’re connected to a crime. He’s trying to pull something off… but what? I can’t let him mess with me. “On occasion.” I say this after staring at the bong for several seconds.

He'll wordlessly offer the bong to Dana.

Oh, fuck. Jesus. That’s a direct prompt. I can’t halfass responding to this. Would this be something considered unsanitary? I feel like if a detective was offered, like, a drink by someone they were investigating, they’d decline. You can’t poison a fucking BONG, can you? I mean, obviously it isn’t, he just— I, Dana Craig, accept the bong, which I, scipe, know very little about, and I (dana) interface with it as generically as possible without description to avoid embarrassing me (scipe).

"Oh, shit!" He chuckles to himself. "So you really aren't a cop. Damn, haha..." After Dana hits it, Grobber will take it back and hit it once himself.

7:29 PM

"...Oh, shit..."

7:30 PM

"So, uh... what are you doing here again?" (edited)

Ariel is not saying anything but her expression betrays a deep confusion.

She wouldn’t get it.

7:35 PM

“I’m here…” I think it over. I don’t think I’m being particularly affected by any funny herb right now, it’s just hard to fully recall what the fuck led to this. “to clarify a few things up. In part, finance. Have you been involved in any large transactions as of late? Again, I’m not charging you with anything, this is for the sake of sorting greater scope things out. I don’t even personally have the authority to do anything like that. I could totally lie to my employer and claim you admitted to every murder in the last five years and it wouldn’t do squat.” I pretend to smile all nice, laughing briefly. “I hope you trust at least that I’m not going to do that.”

"Yeah, haha... shit, man... if you didn't know my name, I think you would have absolutely the wrong guy." He leans forward. "Listen, man... helping you with your shit is kinda boring... I'll tell you everything I know though, if you help me with something I'm trying to figure out, good deal?"

“If it ensures your cooperation, I’ll assist to the best of my ability.” I guess?????

"So." He hiccups. "Oh my god, haha..." He shakes his head. "So there's this guy, right? Gus Amon. Apparently, he was working for the therapist Carolyn Blythe for just the last few weeks? Days or so? Fuck if I remember. But very recently. That's what she told me. Before that, he was a butler or some shit for Shuichi Maoziwarm. Maoziwam? Maozi... mazoi-shit, man... Anyway, before that he was a police officer." He shakes his head. "This guy is in some deep shit. I think his car got spotted at the killing of this girl, right? And the kicker is... well, at the same time, some mafia guy shot this girl. And just a bit later, that mafia guy turned up dead." He belches softly. "...I'm trying to figure out more about Gus Amon. This picture doesn't fit together. You're a private investigator, right? Tell me what you know about the guy. Apparently, even my neighbors and shit know who this guy is, man..."

true? @Ehn/PC

That's--! Is it the same guy? I don't know, but I have to assume it is. Gus Amon... his full name. And he... But what the hell? All these other names... is this some kind of freak coincidence?? Have I met the person who can answer everything? And the mafia guy... ugh. I need to frame this like I'm answering him, at any rate. I take a deep breath. "I'm not entirely familiar with all the details, but I'm aware of this case. Or I guess, these cases. I'm curious how you know about them, but that can wait. Let me summarize some points."

7:50 PM

And he used to be a police officer. Could "Gus" be 's name?

7:52 PM

"Gus Amon is dead. Prior to this, he had confirmed affiliations with the mafia."

"Yeah, apparently he killed himself right in front of that Carolyn chick. You know, she's not all bad, I think she's actually kinda nice..." He's leaning his head back.

"HE W--" I clear my throat. "I've had separate reasons to be suspicious of Carolyn Blythe. But before now, I considered it a largely unrelated incident. I've clearly been left out of the loop of some important information."

"Suspicious of her? She's like, a therapist, man. She's barely involved with this at all. Seems like she just tried to help him, seriously fucked it up, and then he killed himself or something."

"It could certainly be unrelated. Again, I don't have the authority to act immediately on anything. But Carolyn Blythe was involved in a missing person incident. It was resolved, but not in a way that absolved her of my suspicion." This is... close enough to true.

(come on sciiiipe you take so long to type sciiiiiiiiiiipe)

"Compounding that with her close connection to a known felon can draw some wary looks. In addition... the girl who died. The one Gus was suspect for, because of the location of his vehicle. Do you... know her name, by any chance?"

The Fungus

(come on sciiiipe you take so long to type sciiiiiiiiiiipe)

((hopefully, after nine craigillion years in development, it will have been worth the wait))

The edge of his mouth twitches. "Michelle. Her name was Michelle. The girl that was shot was Dana Craig. Wait-" he jumps up from laying to an upright sitting position. "I need to fucking... I need to fucking google if it happened at Subway."

8:01 PM

"Holy shit, if it happened at Subway... then that fucking guy... he must've fucking..." he chuckled to himself. "Oh man, that poor guy..."

"C--Calm down. Both of those sound correct to me. I don't believe the location was of significance?" Don't fucking google Dana Craig holy SHIT

"No man, I met this fucking guy, and he works at Subway. And he was telling me about this insane guy that started shooting people..." He chuckles.

8:03 PM

"...Shit, if Carolyn was involved in what happened... man, I gotta tell Grace."

"...Grace Rollins. A close friend of Michelle, and a client of Carolyn Blythe. That was another connection."

"Carolyn drives her up the wall, man. Seems like every day Grace comes back in here crying about something Carolyn said. It's fucked up, really. Doctors shouldn't do that to people."

She... I make an upset face. It's not fake, maybe? "I'm sure circumstances have made her particularly vulnerable emotionally. I feel sorry for the girl." I shake my head. "While we can't call it unrelated, the incident involving Dana Craig seems... shall we say, unplanned. It's unlikely that a member of the mafia would just happen to show up to Michelle's workplace on the day she dies. But Michelle wasn't there, and what happens from then on is a freak accident of misfortune. It's outside my area of interest."

8:10 PM

I clear my throat. "You started this with a question: What's the deal with Gus Amon? My answer is that he is a former police officer turned criminal mastermind. He may have killed Michelle, but he also may have not done so. I'm not sure what piece you're unsatisfied with or believe is missing, but there's a high chance it's related to the business I came here for."

He chews the side of his mouth. "It's like, motive, dog. That's the fucking, police name or investigator name or whatever. Michelle was just some chick, right? She was killed in her home. Why would Gus Amon, a... a criminal mastermind as you say, fucking... walk up and shit and just cap her? It doesn't make any sense."

"My opinion as a detective is that there amounts to four possibilities, which may intersect or all contain elements of the truth. That there is something we do not know about Gus, something we do not know about Michelle, something we do not know about Carolyn Blythe... or something we do not know about Shuichi Maoziwam."

"...Well, anyway. I haven't made any big purchases recently..." He sighs. "I'm probably fucking useless for your damn investigation anyway..." He sighs. "Sorry for keeping you here, it's just been a while since I've had anybody else to smoke with." "...A long while."

8:18 PM

"'Sides Grace, I mean..."

8:19 PM

(when is a good time to go get dinner btw)

((you can eat i will permit it))

((I will NOT permit it(I am evil person who enjoys when people starve to death))

((Idk I guess I can continue. Just meant that we’re already gonna be ahead apparently since we’re the only two people who actually existed today so there’s no need to rush))

(Ok but this seems to be a PC conversation that could go on for a while)

8:54 PM

(Idk what's your opinion atmey)

((I do not really mind))

“I don’t mind. This has been informative. My employer believed you were related to an inexplicable surge in earnings for Maoziwam, but I can’t guarantee he’s right about this.” I think of what else I can ask about. “Do you know Sean Niebel?”

"Who? I don't know who that is... sorry. You want another hit by the way?" He'll offer the bong to Dana.

Dana will accept. “(cough) Honestly, I don’t know. I’ve been subject to an infuriatingly spotty source of information myself. He’s some kind of CEO, I think? I would much sooner believe he’d be involved in some monetary scheme. You seem, uh, well off, but certainly not the type for that. Still, there’s a reason your name came up.” I look right at Grobber. “How exactly do you know about any of this? Plenty of it is public record, and you happen to have a personal connection to Blythe. But I find it strange to imagine your interest in this is a matter of a hobby.”

"...hm. I'll answer your question, but indulge me for a second. Why do you believe I'm involved in this, with Shuichi and all this shit?"

“Several days ago, a man named Mats Rumen stole from Maoziwam’s holdings. He also died, but we’ll table that for now; I think it has a very mundane explanation.” “The security at the location he stole from was… highly unusual. As was the manner in which he organized the inventory. This, combined with the fact that, though their relationship was tenuous, Rumen worked for Maoziwam, has caused my employer to suspect that the crime was some sort of charade to distract the police while he nets a profit elsewhere.” I bonghit. “I follow his logic, but he skips from this to ‘the money came from Niebel and Grobber and Gus Amon probably masterminded it’ without explanation or elaboration. We… aren’t on the best of terms. So I’m trying to solve something he thinks he’s already figured out, since it’s a prerequisite to what he actually wants me to figure out. Completely ridiculous.”

"...Give me a moment." Grobber checks his bank account on his phone.

9:32 PM

@Ehn/PC

I wait, not knowing he’s doing specifically this or what it will result in.

9:33 PM

((rules that we are both stubbornly attached to our grammatical perspective in narration))

9:33 PM

((characterization vital))

Grobber's bank account is entirely empty.

"Ah. Literally all my money was stolen." He leans back. "Ah, fuck."

"Is that a lot?" Ariel.

"My bank account is empty. So that's why my card bounced yesterday..."

9:35 PM

"Yes. Several hundred thousand dollars, man... shit!" (edited)

9:37 PM

"Oh my god... and Gus Amon was. He was in this house! I... I knew he wasn't using the bathroom! Oh my god!"

“I see. If nothing else, you’re definitely cleared in my eyes from having any knowing part in this.” I shake my head. “I’m sorry for breaking this to you. I can only hope there’s adequate protection against this sort of fraud.”

"I solved it! Fuck yeah, haha.... oh my god..."

“So it was him. Hmph.”

"That fuck... christ."

“Why was he in your house? We know the real reason now, of course, but what did he tell you?”

"...well shit. How am I gonna pay taxes!"

9:40 PM

"He came together with Carolyn... when she wanted to come see me."

9:40 PM

"Christ, I'm fucked! I'm dead! No!" He clutches his head.

9:41 PM

"Carolyn, she came for me... she wanted to talk to me about Grace. fuck! FUCK!"

9:42 PM

"I'm dead man... shit." He sighs.

9:43 PM

"I can't buy any more weed. Fuck."

“Hey, money…” What? Isn’t everything? This is beyond a small issue. I don’t understand this man’s situation, but it’s pretty fucking clear he’s not going to be able to bounce back from this the way some shithead CEO would. You’re here for money. You just rambled about hating what it takes to survive. You’d be lying to him. Here because minimum wage wasn’t enough. Even that was more than zero. I sigh. So much for the detective. “I’m trying to act professional about this, but I’m honestly incredibly fucking mad right now. Not at you, just generally. …My real name is Dana Craig. You can probably intuit why I worried I might want to hide that.”

9:49 PM

“It was inevitably going to be found out. My appearance isn’t exactly some state secret. I’m just paranoid as of late.”

9:53 PM

“I was later than I intended to be coming here than I planned today. That’s because I was held at gunpoint by armed thugs accusing me of killing Gus. Yesterday, I searched for my… I searched for Grace Rollins, who you know, concerned about her well being. I found her alive, but on the verge of an emotional breakdown over Carolyn Blythe. Before that, I was interrogated obsessively by the police trying to make me confess something I don’t even know of. And before that, the woman I’ve spent many a workday standing next to leaves the store buying some cup ramen and never returns to anyone ever again.”

9:54 PM

“Gus is dead, apparently. But whatever ugly hydra he sprang from is alive and well. And it’s trying to fuck with me. It’s already taken more from you than anyone should reasonably lose.”

"...Dana Craig, huh... Grace said I wouldn't wanna talk with you, no matter what." He stands up. "Sorry for turning this interrogation back on you, but in my defense, you made it easy. But I've got one more question for you. What's your opinion of Belto Shelk?"

I smile. “We’ve had something of a falling out. I’m sorry you’ve ended up in the middle of it. I wasn’t aware you two were familiar.” “Anyway, I don’t know? I really have no idea what you’re looking for here. With Belto Shelk. He’s fine. Not the best man to ever hold that position, but not the worst.”

"I was hoping that you hated the guy, er... sorry. I, uh... I kinda have a complex about Belto Shelk. One of his fans has been stalking and, uh... harassing me here." He stands up. "Well, whatever you need, this mystery and my group is all I have now. Literally, I guess, hahaha..."

"I do kind of hate him. But it's more of a personal annoyance than anything political. I didn't know he had 'fans'."

"Bigbeltoshelkfan..." he sighs. "Can you keep a secret? I like to share things with people I smoke with. It's about how I got most of my information about... everything."

"I'm pretty good at hiding information."

"I'm The Fungus."

"That’s the guy from the attacks with the homeless people, right?"

"I see. I don't understand exactly what this means, but I've heard that set of words."

10:09 PM

"Ariel seemed to know about this, yeah."

"Okay... the attacks aren't the main thing, they were- augh."

10:10 PM

"Yeah... I have a lot of pull with the broken and downtrodden of this city, heheh..."

10:11 PM

"...We broke into the police station. I got this." He stands up and fetches the police report on Michelle's killing.

I look through it. "...Wow. I've wanted this sort of information for a while now. Thank you, The Fungus." I provide The "Brentwood Grobber" Fungus with my phone number, solidifying our status as allies.

LFG!!!

10:14 PM

"Okay. Well, you're due for a story."

10:14 PM

He glances at Ariel. "What's your deal by the way?"

Ariel provides both of them with her phone number, solidifying her status as gay.

The Fungus

He glances at Ariel. "What's your deal by the way?"

"Oh, I just help Dana."

10:17 PM

I accept Ariel's act of providing me her phone number which I already have and have used to communicate with her just earlier today. I am a hospitable friend.

"...My life is a fucking disaster. Since my parents passed, I've been rotting away in this house, mostly alone, but sometimes with Grace. Several days ago, a dog... I saw a dog... and... uh..." He scratches the back of my head. "Okay, I'll admit, I was super high, uh... but I got... superpowers. I think... I was chosen by something. I was chosen by The Fungus." He gives a small grin. "That's why people follow me. I perform miracles. Well, Grace told me to break into this police station. She wanted me to help her solve this mystery. I've also... well, I've been in contact with Carolyn. We're... friends, I guess."

"I see." Obviously I completely believe this, but it's better for him to think I'm maybe just humoring him.

10:24 PM

A lonesome heir. That makes sense, I suppose.

He is too high to grok this social move.

Double triple bluff failure.

"That's how I know most of this stuff. I hear shit from the homeless, Carolyn told me stuff, and Grace has looked into all this stuff a bunch."

10:28 PM

"She seems to think someone else did it... some guy."

"That makes sense. The Carolyn and Grace connections already explained a lot of why your name would come up and you'd know this stuff, and the rest is the sort of thing that might be accessible via local rumors. And I'd agree there's some unknown element here. As for me, I don't feel like hiding this either. I'm uh..." I scratch the back of my head. "Well, beyond the personal connections you probably know of like Grace, the person I've heard a lot from is the employer I mentioned. He's a cop, but his association with me is strictly outside of that context. Pretty sure it's technically illegal. He's kinda blackmailing me, but it's in a way where I get to make a living, so whatever."

"Well I guess that's how we got here... where do we go next? I guess I could go back to Carolyn... she fucking owes me for letting Gus in my home. But my guess is she'll stonewall me. Shuichi hasn't returned any of my emails about Gus. So uh... who else do we have?"

"Me personally? I'm going to try to talk to Carolyn again at some point. I spoke with her earlier, but I didn't know about... a lot of this, back then. Maybe I'll have better luck than you. I imagine you're probably at a disadvantage trying to get something out of a conversation with a person whose job it is to understand your way of thinking. But she has no fucking idea who I really am." I yawn. It's been a long day, and I'm not even sure if it's particularly late yet. "Also probably going to stop by my old workplace. I haven't spoken with my boss since before all of this, and I only had a very short exchange with the night shift janitor guy a little while ago. Maybe he knows something." I pause. "And I guess I do have to report back to my benefactor-slash-extorter. I'll try to be reasonable with it. No stuff about being the Fungus or anything overly personal, just the facts of how Gus screwed you over. That work for you?"

He sighs. "...yeah. I'm gonna... I'll figure something out. If I find anything out about... this-" he sighs. "I'll let you know. And if you need a place to crash, I'm pretty far off the grid. As long as I can pay property taxes, I guess... heheh... Its been a long time since I've had a positive social interaction." He gives a tired smile. "Its nice to, eh, meet you, and shit, hahaha..."

I smile. “Likewise. I’ll keep you posted on what I figure out. I’m likely to be asked to look into other things as well. Ariel too. She’s sort of caught up in all this by circumstance.” I successfully remember Ariel exists.

Grace bursts into the house. "…Dana? What the fuck!?" ((End session))

((Brentwood, what are you doing? Craig. What the FUCK?!))

(Haha Grobber you are befriending my estranged former associate)

:thefungusnextsession:

((Ariel somehow 4th wheeling but in a worse way))

((that is the most ariel thing to do yes))

((tbh ariel being like me despite not being controlled by me is truly perfect. There was a time where I was the 31st wheel somehow because literally every single couple decided to come out into the place where I was third-wheeling my friends and there was just that many of them so this is extremely fitting lol.))

Grace bursts into the house. "…Dana? What the fuck!?"

I blink twice. “…Hello.”

"What are you doing here!?"

Grobber purses his lips. His gaze flits between the two women.

“Investigation. I didn’t know you knew this guy.”

"And you just happened to come here? Yeah, right. Who put you up to this? Carolyn? It was her, wasn't it?"

“No. Why would I listen to anything she said? I’m here on a matter unrelated to that. The world doesn’t revolve around you, Grace.”

Grobber winces some at that comment.

Grace winces at well. "...Fuck you."

I stare at her, smirking slightly. “Am I unwelcome, then? I was about to head out, actually. No need to make a scene.”

Grobber swallows and begins to speak, but stops and looks away.

“You’re both quite good friends, I get it. No need to push this, I can take a hint.” Perhaps Grace Rollins is the Ariel May of Brentwood Grobber.

Ariel waves to Grace. "Hi." "Who’s she?" Grace.

“This is Ariel May. Her name’s Ariel May.”

"It’s true. My name is Ariel May." Ariel May. "Yeah, I got it the first time." Grace.

Grobber leans over to Grace. "She came with Dana... er. I think they're investigating??? Together..." He coughs. "Oh and Dana, you... er.... I don't know how you got here, but you probably dont want to be driving... if you're not used to... uh... yeah."

“Nah. I used public transport. Don’t own a car.”

"Sounds like a lot of effort to come here for an 'investigation'." Grace. "Why would you be investigating him anyway?"

“Because someone stole all his money.”

"..." He sighs. "...Yeah. I... it's all gone. I think it was when Carolyn came over... that guy that was with him. He said he used the bathroom... but I don't think he did."

1:32 PM

"He was doing something... all the money's gone now. I'm... broke, haha..."

1:32 PM

He hangs his head.

"...What? Really?" Grace. "All of it?"

He nods. "I checked today... and my card bounced unexpectedly a few days ago. The house still probably has some value... but... it's all gone."

"But... That doesn't... That can't... She came for me. Why would they take all of your money?" Grace.

"It..."

1:36 PM

"...Should we call her? I was going to anyway."

“I don’t believe we can say for sure if Blythe is involved or not.”

1:37 PM

“It seems obvious there’s a lot of different connections Gus could’ve held highest priority, for doing this prior to kicking the bucket.”

1:38 PM

“If the information I’ve gotten is right, Maoziwam likely benefits directly from this, for one.”

"Maoziwam? Like... the rich guy?"

“That would be the one. Shuichi.”

"...I think I'm gonna call her. Yeah." He smiles a bit.

"No, no, you're on the wrong track... It's... No, it's not... The mastermind is a different guy. Stop complicating this with your delusional theories." Grace.

“Are you referring to me?”

Grobber pulls out his phone and calls Carolyn Blythe.

“I wouldn’t call this delusional. It could be wrong, but it’s unbiased by personal attachments. My only thing to hold against Maoziwam is being a guy with an exorbitant amount of money who spends it in an idiotic way, and that would be the case for anyone behind this.”

"Look, just... Just stay out of it, okay? I'll handle this." Grace. "How?" Ariel.

“I don’t really trust that, given you had no idea ‘this’ even happened before five seconds ago. But good luck.”

(What should I do now should I say I'm calling her in the Grobber carolyn channel)

Carolyn answers the phone.

1:47 PM

((Just talk in both channels since Dana could hear))

Hav woke up in his bed the next day.

I wake up. Yet another normal morning. I get out of bed and look out the window. How interesting that, despite the apartment I live in being ransacked, the city still moves as normal. It's a testament to how uncaring the world is of the concerns of others. This is good. I don't let it bother me, and nobody else should, either. It's Saturday, so I don't have to open the store until an hour later than usual. Thus, I have woken up an hour later than usual. That only makes sense. Only two more days left until the fabled Monday, the most meaningful day of the week. Yet, the only reason it has any meaning is because it's identical to the rest of them. The contradiction between the Carlfield-related obsession with individuality and the truth of social constructions reveals that all that is compelling in reality is a result of society as a whole developing concepts that only act to impede itself. I turn my eyes towards the tank of fish. Is the fish food that I keep on the table next to the tank of fish in the bedroom still on the table?

The fish food is still there.

I LOVE THE FISH FOOD. I take the fish food and use it to feed the fish. Then, I walk out of the room and into the fish room and use the fish food to feed those fish as well. After that, I head to the bathroom to brush my teeth. An interesting activity to ponder; it's something we must do every day, always the same. I should embrace this action, somehow. It feels important, like I'm accomplishing something by partaking in it. Preparing myself to be a person, surviving in the world in the same way as everyone else. Existing in a way that others don't question my presence. I don't really care if my teeth rot and fall out, but maybe brushing them gives an increase to other things that do matter. I head out of the apartment after that and lock the door behind me.

This happens.

I head to the stairwell and walk DOWN the stairs.

This happens.

I take a look around the lobby after exiting the stairwell.

It's empty.

I check the MAIL.

New Carlfield.

Oh my goodness... I don't... This is absolutely mind-boggling. Where to even begin? John has done it again. Ironically, I think to understand this best, we must first look at the ending, separate from the rest of the story. Carlfield is afraid of root canals. That makes sense from a human perspective—it's an invasive and uncomfortable dental procedure. However, what about from the perspective of Carlfield, the cat? Do cats brush their teeth? I'm not actually sure. I know fish don't, and I've tried it and it didn't work very well. But cats eat food, so why don't they brush their teeth? Why don't they go to the dentist? That's the question John David is asking here. Again, this strip reflects Carlfield's desire to become one with humanity, to reach the thing he can never reach. However, the first two panels add an entirely new dimension to Carlfield's dynamic with the world around him. Carlfield is watching television, bored. He doesn't care about the vampire. That makes sense, as a vampire isn't real. And what Carlfield desires most of all is something real, something that he can hold onto. However, when confronted with a fact—this vampire is experiencing a human experience, and this is real, what Carlfield feels is fear. Despite the fact that he must confront the reality of himself, he has a natural reaction of terror. And this, further, pushes the core message of Carlfield—the world is being blended together. The vampire is undergoing a normal human procedure, the cat is having normal human reactions. The aspects of themselves that cause them to be seen as different are rendered irrelevant. Through this metaphor, John David's beliefs are illuminated clearly, and in one of the cleverest ways I've seen yet.

9:41 PM

If nothing else happens, I leave the apartment complex. But you're typing so I assume something else happens. (edited)

The vampire itself additionally adds a very interesting layer to the whole thing. They suck blood. Like leeches. In order to survive, they must constantly live off of humans and suck them dry until nothing is left. This is what Carlfield does as well, he requires his human owner to feed him at every turn. Abusing him in turn, Carlfield takes everything and gives nothing in return. Foolish as he is however, he allows Carlfield to stay. And for what? Company. A mere mindless dog like he also owns would suffice. He has no need for Carlfield, he has no need to tolerate it's existence. And yet he does. Because humanity, and every side of humanity Carlfield represents, fundamentally cannot exist without inflicting harm upon each other. That is the cruelty of humanity. They all suck each other dry, just to live another miserable day on this earth. Carlfield watches a movie about a vampire, and in essence, every other human being in existence, but he is only surprised at the mere thought that someone could exist without this leech-like relationship. Do not be scared. I am not a parasite. Many people say these words, all liars. But this one grants a true and vaiid reason. He truly cannot hurt this person. In a world of absurdist fiction, there is such a thing as a truly happy friendship. Like Harriet Kadin and Sarah Stanley, in a sense. The ideal human relationship. Carlfield stares into the eyes of optimism, and sees it's true evil. Optimism, a promise of a perfect world no one could ever attain. That is the evil that terrifies Carlfield. So far my best work, I believe. John David is truly a genius author. Hav Kerloe leaves the apartment complex.

9:48 PM

((Just that important I add this statement))

((GOOD point.)) I head to the fish store.

This woman is standing outside the fish store.

If This woman does not do anything, then I continue walking to the door.

"Are you the owner?" She says this.

"Yes." I say this.

"Are you familiar with Saur Mann?"

"No."

"It seems to be an alias of Bob Smith, or the Elusive Sentasaurus. He uploaded this video early this morning." She holds out a phone to him and displays the title '(DO NOT GO TO KERLOE FISHERY! MAN SETS UP A BOMB THANKS TO STORE OWNERS' IRRESPONSIBILITY!)'

That's strange. It seems someone wants to spread false rumors about the store. I don't mind, though. This will only cause more people to know of its existence, and once they realize it's obviously fake, the negative impact won't matter. This, clearly, can only be a good thing for business, and consequently the wellbeing of the citizens of this city (Avengard). "Oh, I see. Thank you for telling me."

"The video itself is strange, and likely edited, but for legal reasons we absolutely have to be certain. If you’d please unlock the door, the bomb squad will verify that everything is in working order."

Oh, so that's what's going on. A minor inconvenience, but one I can handle. "Okay." I unlock the door.

The bomb squad, who are nearby but not close enough to be worth mentioning yet, go in and investigate the place. "This should only take a few hours. Do you have a phone number?"

"No, I don't have a cell phone."

"In this day and age?"

I nod.

"You ought to keep up with the times, if you don’t want people needlessly slandering you on the internet."

"I will take your advice into consideration." I will not do that.

"Anyway, like I said, it’s going to take a few hours. If you don’t have a phone, they can’t call you, so you’ll just have to either wait here or guess when they’ll be ready."

"Okay. I'll wait here."

She left.

I wait there.

Several hours pass, until the bomb squad finally leave. The store is clear.

Success. I head into the store and do my usual store thing.

Eryn enters the store. "Who the hell were those guys?"

"There was a false bomb threat. My apologies for the delay in opening today."

"A false bomb threat? Are you serious?" She seems annoyed more than shocked.

"Yes, unfortunately."

"What the hell happened to this store? It was running so perfectly and now you’re suddenly running into every problem imaginable. Even ones we didn’t imagine." She starts trying to get behind the counter.

"I'm sorry... I try my best, but some things are beyond my control.

10:17 PM

"You shouldn't be behind the counter..."

"Yeah, well your best is out of chances." She grabs him by the arm.

My arm sure is grabbed. "?"

She tries to drag Hav out of the store.

I try to not be dragged out of the store. "What are you doing?"

((Roll))

((5))

This still somehow manages to keep in place. "You are so ridiculously insufferable." Eryn. "God, why couldn’t he just get Gordon to deal with you."

"Is there anything I can do for you?"

"Let him go." Ethfan entered the store, wearing a miserable expression. "I’ll handle it." Eryn complied.

"G-Good morning..." What's going on here...? Did I do something wrong?

"Come with me. Right now." Ethfan.

"Okay.' I come with him (right now).

He leaves the fish store, and enters the building across the street.

((Have I ever been to this building/do I know what it is?)) (edited)

((You have not, and it seems to just be unused.))

Strange... I suppose my brother is giving me the opportunity to see what's near me. That's very kind of him... I didn't think to come here before, but it was always right in front of my eyes, huh. I follow.

Ethfan brings you up to the second floor, and enters a barely furnished room. The only things around are chairs, a table, and a loose sleeping bag just laying on the floor. This room overlooks Kerloe fishery directly. "They tried, you know?" Ethfan.

"Hmm?"

"They tried to make it work. Every day, they returned to your shitty store in the middle of the city, where instead of buying something edible they forced themselves to eat fish. Your fish. They really tried. Honestly, I can’t imagine a real person managing a single day of such a horrid diet."

"But... You're a vegetarian, right? When was the last time you ate fish? Do you even remember what it tastes like?"

((I fell asleep sorry))

"I don’t eat it because it’s disgusting, Hav."

"People have different tastes... You don't speak for everyone. I bet if you tried it more, you'd change your mind.

"That’s not the point. The point is… It’s over. You’re done." He smiled.

"Hm?" I smile back.

Eryn enters the room, as Shawn Duveldt can be spotted entering the fish store. "It’s ready." Eryn.

"Is everything okay?"

"No. Nothing is okay. You’ve somehow managed to make every imaginable thing go wrong in a matter of days. So watch what happens." Ethfan points outside the window, towards the fish store.

"I'm sorry..." I watch what happens.

"3…" Eryn.

I LOVE THE NUMBER 3.

"2…"

I LOVE THE NUMBER 2.

"1…"

2:23 PM

Shawn dashes out of the fish store in a panic.

2:24 PM

"…0." The fish store explodes in flames.

"H-Huh? Was the bomb threat real...?"

"I told you, Hav. It’s over." Ethfan is still smiling.

"No, don't worry. Insurance will cover it, right?"

"There won’t be insurance. You’re leaving. I just wanted you to watch it all burn down first." He laughed to himself in that weird miserable tone.

"H-Huh? Do you want me to go work somewhere else? You could have just said so... I understand if fish makes you uncomfortable..."

"Just stop talking." He glares at Hav for a moment, before walking to the door. "Come on."

I do as I am told.

Ethfan walks out of the building.

I come on and follow him.

Shawn Duveldt is running away from the store, far down the street.

I hope he has fun.

Ethfan starts walking swiftly away from Shawn.

2:43 PM

Shawn ducks into an alleyway and vanishes.

I hope they have fun.

Is Hav following Ethfan?

Of course.

Ethfan heads towards an empty parking lot. "…Where is he?" (edited)

((Do you mean Ethfan or))

((I’m so good at this))

"W-Where is who?"

"Jeff Johnner. He’s supposed to pick you up here. …Ugh."

"You should try calling the insurance company... I'm sure they'll pay for the damages... I don't need to sell fish, I can sell something else."

"I don’t care about the insurance. Do you think this is about money? About fish? No. It’s about you. You, and your delusions, and your ridiculous unlucky streak…" He’s breathing shakily.

"I'm not delusional... Why would you think that...?"

"What normal man sits in a store all day selling fish? What kind of grown man reads Carlfield daily? You’re contempt to squat in the most miserable life I’ve ever even conceived, and you want me to believe you’re not delusional? That you’re normal? Don’t lie to me."

"W-What do you mean? I have a job that makes money so I can survive. How is that not normal?"

He doesn’t answer, simply pacing around. "Damn it. God… Damn it. Where is he?"

"If you had a problem with me working there, why didn't you tell me? We can rebuild the store and change it to sell something else, something you like..."

"There was one condition to the experiment. It’s all fine as long as you meet none of them. You’ve somehow met both. There is no more store. There would never have been a store if not for my generous charity." He speaks of charity with clear disdain. "You’re done."

"I...don't understand."

"Exactly."

"Can you explain?"

"No."

3:30 PM

A white windowless van pulls up into the parking lot. "Finally." Ethfan.

"What's this?"

"You’re leaving." ((Session end))

((Saturday))

((I actually won't be available Saturday. Or Sunday.)) (edited)

The Elusive Sentasaurus dinosaur suit, carrying Bob Smith in its arms, flies toward you at Mach 1 from within an alleyway. They crash hard into the white van. Ethfan points a gun at Bob immediately. ((End not-session))

Bob woke up in Naomi's office the next morning.

Bob goes outside to get some takeout.

2:09 PM

He does not go to a fancy restraunt. He orders. fucking. Chinese I guess?

Bob has a good sum of money.

Bob purchases the takeout, sure.

He orders 3 meals, one for himself.

2:19 PM

Bob returns to the office.

2:20 PM

Bob checks if Naomi is there.

The office has not opened for the day yet. It would still be locked up if you hadn't left from the inside.

Bob waits patiently. As he does this, he checks how if Hav did anything while he was asleep.

Around closing time, Hav speaks to a boring looking businessman. That same businessman returns about 15 minutes later, when Hav is gone. Does Bob keep watching?

Bob keeps watching.

He presses something up to the locked door, and the door swings open instantly. The man then proceeds to search through the store. He finds 1 of the cameras and quickly leaves. On his way out, he presses an object to the door. No one else appears at the store during the night.

Bob decides to use this footage and upload it onto youtube.

2:30 PM

He uses the footage when the man enters, takes the cameras, presses the object, and leaves. (edited)

2:32 PM

"Preview"

2:32 PM

"this will teach hav"

2:32 PM

"once he loses his store"

2:32 PM

"he can live a normal life without this hinderance"

2:32 PM

"and Sam kidink can be saved"

((Uploads it on what account?))

Bob makes a youtube channel called "Saur mann."

2:34 PM

Bob titles the video (DO NOT GO TO KERLOE FISHERY! MAN SETS UP A BOMB THANKS TO STORE OWNERS' IRRESPONSIBILITY!) (edited)

2:37 PM

Bob labels the description: "Hav Kerloe, the owner of this store has been infamous for his poor practices, including dismissiveness towards others, intentionally poisoning their food, and eating raw fish in front of customers. As a man with clear incapability to even run a store, its no wonder that he couldn't afford to hire proper security."

2:38 PM

Bob uploads it.

Bob then goes on his most popular sentasaurus youtube account and makes an announcement: "I have moved on from the Team 9 business. I want to start anew. Please subscribe to my channel here, where he links the "Saur Mann" youtube account."

((By most popular do you mean. Team Nine?))

((DOES HE RUN THE TEAM NINE ACCOUNT?))

2:52 PM

((sure))

((He can have the login info I don't mind))

Bob uses his team nine account.

Naomi Kidink finally comes into the office.

Bob gives the takeout.

3:19 PM

"Hi Naomi"

3:19 PM

"If you see Sarah can you give this to her"

3:20 PM

Bob gives the other bag

3:20 PM

"Figured since Im going to be here a while"

3:20 PM

"Might as well make it home"

"What are you doing here?" Naomi. "This is my office, not your house."

"Apologies"

3:21 PM

"I needed a place to fuckin sleep"

3:21 PM

"Team Nine could have booby trapped the damn place"

3:21 PM

"preview"

3:21 PM

"But hey"

3:21 PM

"The closer we are"

3:21 PM

"The closer we can relay information"

"I don't need any information from you. Sarah can report it to me without you being... You." She sat down at her desk.

Bob eats his takeout in the office.

3:22 PM

"I got some lead on sam kidink"\

3:22 PM

"people in shelk have seen him go by"

"Yes, we live there."

"Plan is, I'm going to see the boundaries outside of shelk"

3:23 PM

"prehaps we can find him thataway"

3:23 PM

"Wheres sarah"

"Probably at her apartment. Ask her."

Bob finishes his takeout. "Yeah sure"

3:24 PM

Bob calls Sarah.

She picks up. "Hello?"

"There takeout at the office if you want. Im going to look for sam."

"The office? Like... Naomi's office? Why are you there?"

"I slept over there. It also gets prepared for my day job"

3:28 PM

"Anyways. if you want me for something, please call back. Prehaps the office can be a meeting point?"

3:28 PM

"See you there" Bob hangs up.

"The office is not going to be a meeting point." Naomi.

"anyways, see you."

3:29 PM

Bob sticks out his hand for a handshake.

She does not reciprocate.

bob leaves and checks if she is eating the takeout.

She is not.

Bob leaves. (edited)

3:31 PM

I like when she nags at me. Bob blushes.

3:31 PM

Bob tries to leave both shelk and Avengard to see what he can find.

There is no way to leave Shelk and Avengard without a car. It's highways on all sides.

Bob calls for a fucking. uber.

Bob gets a reply on the new Saur Mann video.

Bob checks before he calls.

Kirge Soniaquill commented "the person in the video is sean niebel"

"Cool. One person watched it at least."

3:35 PM

Bob calls a uber.

An uber arrives.

Bob drives with him.

To where?

Bob asks to be driven to a town with stores.

He is driven back to Avengard.

Bob tells the driver to go to a town with stores that isn't Shelk or Avengard.

3:39 PM

"I've seen all the clothes stores"

3:39 PM

"They suck"

He leaves the area, and drives Bob to one of those highway towns that have nothing but stores. (edited)

((Is he outside of shelk?))

3:41 PM

"Time to begin my search for Sam Kidink"

((Yes))

Bob looks around.

It is a town.

Bob asks around if he knows anyone named Sam Kidink/Shawn Elliot.

((Roll))

((4))

No one recognizes these names.

"ha ha"

3:43 PM

"preview"

3:43 PM

"preview"

3:44 PM

"Where is he?"

3:44 PM

Bob decides to go to a clothing store and buy some drip.

They have clothing stores sure.

Bob asks around the clothing stores if they know a Sam Kidink. (edited)

3:45 PM

"Sam kidink wears a jacket"

3:45 PM

"He has to have bought new clothes for his jacket"

((Roll))

((5))

No one recognizes the name.

Bob asks for a Shawn Elliot. He forgot to mention Sams other name.

((Roll))

((14))

No one recognizes the name.

Bob buys some drip.

This happens.

Bob be looking fabulous.

4:00 PM

"Im so swag bro"

4:01 PM

Bob pays for the things, and promptly leaves outside of the town to see if there is another one. (edited)

4:05 PM

Bob, while leaving, goes onto twitter.

4:05 PM

He replies to shawn dudvelt, yet again.

Shawn stands in the middle of a long corridor, triumphant. He has vanquished The Creature.

"Too easy"

2:03 PM

Shawn adjusts his mask while smiling smugly

The end of the dungeon is visible from here. This is as far as Shawn can go until the end of the month.

Thats no problem. More time to prepare, right?

2:28 PM

Shawn does wish he could keep going, though. He has enough materials and gear to make it through, and he doesn't really need any more party members. But still, its for the plot, so whatever

Shawn arrives back home for another day of short plot and social links. (edited)

Stupid fucking cat.... It's like 9:30, I don't have to go to bed now

2:32 PM

Shawn gets in bed and after a short cutscene wakes up the next morning.

2:33 PM

Wake up, walk through the cafe, get on the train, head to class, you get it

2:35 PM

Shawn thinks about what he should do in the intrim. Finish Haruto's confidant? Eat a fucking massive hamburger? Watch movies? Really theres infinite possibilies

2:35 PM

and everything he does is gonna help him train. There's really no wrong answers

The player forces Shawn to do Jade Lamperouge's confidant. ((Forgot they were called that))

Wait what

2:37 PM

What

2:37 PM

Huh?

2:37 PM

No no no no no

2:39 PM

It's snowing. It's like July, why is it snowing? Why can't I see the snow? The sky remains blue, but... There's snow falling. And if there isnt snow... if it isnt snowing

2:39 PM

why do I feel so cold

2:41 PM

Have you ever heard of the suspension bridge effect?

The player forces Shawn to do Jade Lamperouge's confidant.

"Hiya Jade!"

2:42 PM

A man and a woman stand a distance apart, both on top of a suspension bridge above an insurmountable height

2:43 PM

The man sees the woman and his heart his heart his heart his heart his heart his heart his heart his heart his heart his heart his heart his heart his heart

((Found a fucking Persona piccrew lmao))

((Lmao??))

2:45 PM

((Doesnt Jade already have one??))

((Yes but. This one is Persona))

2:45 PM

"Hiya Shawn!"

"What's up? How are you?"

2:46 PM

The man sees the woman and his heart rate increases (edited)

"I'm doing good. What about you?" Dialogue options flare up.

Been pretty good!
Kinda stressed with school, exams are coming up
Jade, I'm so fucking scared. I don't know what I'm doing with my life. I want to be a good person I really fucking do and I try over and over and over and over I try so fucking hard Jade but I'm such a failure at everything. Is anything I do really worth it? I can't fucking escape this endless black spectere of death that approaches me at every corner. I want to fade into nothing again, but doing that hurts too much. I can't keep going on like this. I don't know what to do

(edited)

2:51 PM

"Been pretty good!"

((I think there are like. Points for this, right?))

((Yeah, choices you make can give you points, you know how many points you get based on how many musical notes appear around a person, up to 3 max))

Points go up. Jade must really love it when people are happy and useful.

Didn't even need a walkthrough for that. This confidant is so easy

2:58 PM

The man's heart rate increases when he's on the bridge, because of his fear of heights

"Say, Shawn. Could you do something for me?" Options pop up.

"Yeah, totally"
"Yeah, totally"
"Yeah, totally"

(edited)

3:08 PM

“Yeah, totally”

"Kill yourself." Jade Lamperouge did not say these words. "Can I have your credit card information?" This was more accurate.

But the man does not recognize his fear. Rather, seeing the woman, he feels the physical sensation of fear, ie heart rate increase, sharper focus, etc, and makes a mistake (edited)

3:11 PM

Shawn pulls out his wallet

3:11 PM

Hands her his card

3:12 PM

Shawns other hand is clasped around his neck

She takes his, now her, card and puts it in her pocket.

((Hi I’m back))

((Hi))

“Anything else you need?”

"I’m alright for now. But… Just to make sure. Shawn, you’re mine. I own you. You know that, right?"

“Deep down somewhere, yeah. It’s just… I don’t know. It’s weird to think about.”

4:09 PM

The man mistakes his fear for love

"Think about it. You’re mine." Options pop up.

Yeah, body and soul
This is wrong. This is all so wrong
I love you, Kite

4:20 PM

“I love you, Jade”

"I don’t love you. There are way too many people better than you."

“I love you. You mean so much to me. I just… I just want you to be happy”

4:24 PM

“You’re right. I know you’re right. But I can’t deny how I feel about you, ||||”

4:24 PM

The most pathetic man in the world

4:25 PM

There’s no one more pathetic or selfish or awful or horrible then Shawn Duveldt

I don’t deserve this. I don’t deserve you. I don’t deserve anything

"That’s right. You don’t deserve me."

I’m tired, Jade. Will you let me rest?

Never.

Please, Jade. Please. What can I do? How do I make you happy? That’s all I want. Just give me orders. Tell me what to do. Make me useful. I can’t stand this

4:54 PM

I just want to be. I just want you to be happy

Kill yourself.

Yeah, totally

Shawn looked down at his feet. Next to his right foot was a small, blue-black stag beetle. It's pincers were curved, like the horns of a goat. It's flat and rough skin shined in the pale light. It's eyes, too small to see, were affixed to something below it. Something far too small to see.

5:20 PM

But Shawn knew what it was looking at

5:26 PM

He turned his head around and looked up at the sky. There was something there. A creature who's legs streched far beyond skyscrapers, who's body covered the stars and blocked out the sun, far bigger then any creature Shawn had ever seen before. It was covered in vines and roots and had scales like a snake and wings like a bird and the head of a lion with the teeth of a cobra. A squid's tentacles and an insect's mandibles jutted out of every corner of this incomprensible mass. It was a horrible monster, but it too was looking somewhere else. Small white dandruff fell from its great white hide. Maybe that's what the snow was? It stared upwards, towards the sky, where Shawn knew that it saw something else, something massive and incomprensible and far beyond his pitiful human imagination. (edited)

5:27 PM

He turned back to the bug and smiled. He raised his foot. The bug raised its leg. The beast raised its limb.

5:28 PM

Squish

Shawn wakes up at his desk the next morning. ((End session))

((i realized i forgot to switch accounts lmfao))

((Session next week?))

((No session this week))

https://twitter.com/dniwetamp/status/1581816288288309248?s=20&t=DEQ5gUgq4wYKK05nCmNgTA

DniweTamp (@dniwetamp)

persona 5 but awesome

Likes

5453

Retweets

717

((Saturday))

((wtf))

((Everyone finished the chapter…))

((wish ariel was still here so she could delay it infintly

((am i like absolutly needed at the start))

12:54 PM

((have some up-in-the-air last minute plans))

12:54 PM

((so i might be a bit late unless i like have to be here))

((Nah, it’s alright.))

((Awesome ))

1:03 PM

((ill be a little late. not sure how long but probably like an hour))

Shawn woke up at his desk the next morning.

Shawn shoots up into his chair, eyes wide open

2:13 PM

He jumps up so violently that his chair nearly falls backwards but he catches himself

2:13 PM

what the hell was that

2:13 PM

His face is all wet, although it’s unclear if it’s sweat or tears

((Back already?))

((I have like 2 minutes rn lol))

2:15 PM

((Going to leave shortly))

2:15 PM

Shawn recalls what happened yesterday and rests his head back in his desk

((I’m back))

((hi))

“What the hell am I supposed to do”

3:29 PM

Shawn lightly slams his head on the table

3:30 PM

“Aaaagh”

3:30 PM

Shawn checks his phone for the time and also of Kite texted him back

It's the morning. Kite has not texted him back.

im not fucking going to school

It is Saturday, so he doesn't even have school.

Oh right it’s ~~chapter~~ day 6

Something is happening (edited)

3:41 PM

I don't really know what it is, but something is going on. Something much bigger then me

3:48 PM

Edglightment, Ehn, superpowers, Carolyn Blythe, the police, Kite, Rumen...

3:48 PM

And at the center of it all, Lelouch Maoziwam

3:49 PM

"What's actually going on?" (edited)

3:52 PM

"Who is Ehn? Why are they supporting Carolyn? Why did they give us superpowers?" (edited)

3:53 PM

"Who are the New Edlightment? Why'd they kidnap Lelouch, Jade, Sophie, and the white suit guy?"

3:53 PM

"And..."

3:54 PM

Wait... hang on

3:55 PM

"Sometimes the law is not enough to punish criminals. Sometimes the law does nothing but help criminals. You two agree, don't you?"

3:58 PM

"Lelouch..."

3:58 PM

What were Lelouch and Jade doing at the crime scene?

3:59 PM

I texted with her...

3:59 PM

Shawn checks his texts, but theyre deleted (edited)

3:59 PM

He looks through his photos for screenshots he took.

4:00 PM

I definitly remember her texting me these things

4:01 PM

What does she mean by "do what I say"

4:03 PM

And... why shouldn't I mention the perfume?

4:05 PM

Shawn didn't really know what all of this was about, but there was one thing for sure. Lelouch didn't want anyone knowing that she was at the crime scene yesterday

4:07 PM

Not just that, but Lelouch was a target of the New Edlightment. The New Edlightment was also going after Carolyn... So it's possible that Carolyn and Lelouch know eachother.

4:08 PM

And if Carolyn is on the same side as Lelouch... Ehn probably is connected to Carolyn as well

4:08 PM

That'd make 5, right? Shawn, Kite, Carolyn, QuestionmarkQuestionmarkQuestionmark, and Lelouch.

4:11 PM

Why did Lelouch make me deliver a calling card to her house even though its in the same appartment building as Carolyns? It's a short walk... She could be just lazy, but considering what was happenng, I imagine she'd be more careful. So then...

4:13 PM

Maybe she didn't want to be seen? Maybe she killed Gus? and wanted to avoid security cameras...

4:14 PM

There's no way. Blythe is a serial killer. Between her and Lelouch, one is more likely to kill someone randomly then the other. Still, I can't rule out the possiblitiy. (edited)

4:16 PM

Shawn gets up. He needed to find Kite and make sure he's safe. But theres really only one lead he has right now

4:16 PM

The girl. He told her theyll meet again tommorow.

4:16 PM

Shawn gets up, gets dressed, heads to the kitchen, eats a banana, and leaves

4:18 PM

He heads to Ehn's allyway

It’s empty.

Shawn Duveldt

Shawn gets up, gets dressed, heads to the kitchen, eats a banana, and leaves

While he's doing this he goes on twitter

@Shawn Duveldt (In universe this is Shawns twitter) Can we do it today? Meetup point is at Kerloe fishery. ALSO LOOK AT MY NEW NEW DRIP

Bob Smith

Today might work, but my schedule is pretty tight. I'll let you know in a bit

Shawn wasnt going to meet with sentasaurus without Kite around. (edited)

4:28 PM

But he needed to find him first

"Ehn? You here?'

No response.

Hmm

Lea Skeleton

Shawn sent a message to Sam

Hey, Sam, just wanted to check up. Anything weird happened recently?

Jump

Go to message!

((Sam has no session rn. Do I need to pause you too lmao))

((No, i wasn't expecting a response))

4:50 PM

((Doubt he would tell me anything lol))

4:53 PM

I have one lead... But I'm pretty sure the sentasaurus case is unrelated...

4:58 PM

Goddamn it

4:58 PM

Shawn sorta wanders the streets for a bit looking for Kite. He stops at a cafe and buys a donut then keeps looking

5:04 PM

((im gonna roll investigation))

5:04 PM

fuck

His father is currently working as the cafe's barista.

Huh?

5:06 PM

"Dad?"

"Uhhh... No?" He speaks.

He seems visibly uncomfortable at your presence.

"Why are you... a barista?"

5:08 PM

"Thats a weird question, sorry"

5:08 PM

"I didn't know you worked here"

"That makes sense because I obviously don't know you because we are strangers."

Oh, I get it

5:12 PM

"Sorry, didn't want to embarrass you. Can i get uhhh"

5:12 PM

He points to a donut "that one"

5:16 PM

Oh wait... I guess Sentasaurus did mention my dad working at a cafe somewhere...

5:17 PM

But when I asked my dad about that, he said he wasn't

5:17 PM

Why'd he lie...

Shawn buys his donut

5:36 PM

i asume

This happens.

Shawn eats his donut in the store hoping that his dad wll talk to him

5:38 PM

does this happen

He does not.

Sad

5:39 PM

Shawn walks out of the store, waving to hs dad

His dad doesn't wave back.

5:44 PM

Shawn continues his search

5:44 PM

for like 15 min

No result.

Shawn calls him again

((Calls who?))

Kite

No response.

Fucking hell

5:48 PM

I'm not fucking talking to Lelouch

5:48 PM

Kite and Sam won't pick up

5:48 PM

Ehn is gone, the girl is too

5:49 PM

My dad works at a cafe i guess?????

5:49 PM

Only one option left

Lea Skeleton

Hey, Sent! I'm headed to the Kerloe Fishery right now

Jump

Go to message!

Shawn heads to the Kerloe Fishery

((Session end)) (edited)

5:53 PM

((I just remembered Sent is several hours ahead of you. Whoops!))

((Lmao)) (edited)

((You're still paused but this time for a different player))

((I assume Hav?))

Shawn Duveldt

Shawn heads to the Kerloe Fishery

Shawn does tbis

hi?

The store is empty. There isn’t even anyone at the counter.

“Hello?”

2:14 PM

Shawn stands at the counter for a few minutes

2:14 PM

Checks his phone

2:14 PM

Messages Kite again

Beep Beep Beep There’s a faint beeping from nearby.

“Huh?”

2:16 PM

Shawn follows the sound

It’s behind the counter.

Shawn checks behind the counter

There’s a bomb. The timer is counting down from 5… 4… 3…

Oh shit

2:21 PM

Shawn runs towards the enterence as fast as he can

2…

2:22 PM

((Roll))

YOOOOO

2:23 PM

IM FUCKING GOATED

1…

2:23 PM

Shawn makes it out of the fish store.

holy fucking shit (edited)

…0. The fish store explodes in flames.

Shawn dashes away, but manages to watch the store explode

2:25 PM

His eyes are wide

2:25 PM

“Holy shit…”

2:25 PM

Is this real? Am I dreaming?

2:26 PM

what the fuck just happened

2:27 PM

“Fuck…”

2:27 PM

How big was the explosion

2:27 PM

Also like. What is this place. Is it like an entire doc or is it just a single store

The building itself is functional, but the store has been wiped off the map.

“Oh god oh god oh god” (edited)

2:31 PM

Shawn dashes in the opposite direction

2:33 PM

He’s want to investigate but he’s a little bit too worried for his personal safety right now

2:33 PM

Are there other people nearby

((Nearby as in?))

Like on the street

((Is be looking back or forward))

((WHERE is he looking this isn’t a very complex question))

((Oh in both directions. Just like other people on the street who see this happening))

Hav Kerloe and a man in a white suit walk out of the building opposite Kerloe Fishery.

How do I know that man is Hav Kerloe

Because I am telling you he is.

does Probably Hav Kerloe and White Suit see Shawn (edited)

Probably

That white suit... The new Edlightment?

2:42 PM

And whos the man he's next to?

2:42 PM

There's no way they arent connected to this

2:43 PM

Shawn dashes into an alleyway on the side of the street that theyre on. He runs a decent distance, to the point where if they were following him, theyd have to walk decently far, and changes into his costume

2:45 PM

does Shawn do this

This happens.

Awesome

2:45 PM

Why would they blow up Kerloe's shop?

2:46 PM

Was it cause I was there? Were they trying to kill me?

2:47 PM

What'd I do to them? I mean, I busted out Lelouch, but...

2:47 PM

Shawn uses the back alleys to sneak closer to the two of them

They’re in an empty parking lot now.

Do they see Shawn? also, are they close enough to hear?

They do not. They are not.

Shawn's going to assess the situation. Is there any way he can get closer to them without being seen

None. It’s a completely empty parking lot.

Can shawn see the explosion where he is?

Not really.

Then the best option right now is to wait for them to move (edited)

2:56 PM

I'm not pulling the same shit I did with Lelouch. I have the upper hand right now

2:56 PM

in the meantime, Shawn texts Kite again (edited)

2:57 PM

After a presumed lack of response, he checks twitter for any news on the explosion

2:57 PM

A terrorist attack downtown would surely make some news right?

No one has reacted yet. The police aren’t even here yet.

The cops are useless anyway

3:00 PM

Shawn decides to wait

3:00 PM

and also theorize

3:01 PM

Shawn takes the oppertunity to reaserche Kerloe Fishery. Who runs it?

3:01 PM

and other details

They have like 0 online presence.

They’ve gotta have like a website or something

3:06 PM

Google reviews?

They’re positively reviewed, but not by anyone with actual comments.

why would Sentasaurus want to meet there?

3:10 PM

Shawn looks through the likes and retweets on the tweet where Sentasaurus said to go to the fishery

3:10 PM

btw shawn is like out of view hiding behind something he’s not just standing in the street

((Yeah I figured))

Are they still there

Yes.

ok i have to leave for like half an hour maybe more idk if you wnat to pause hav

A white windowless van pulls up into the parking lot.

3:30 PM

((I was going to pause immediately after knowing what Shawn does in reaction to the van))

Like pause both of us?

((Yes))

Ok I have an idea but I CANT SAY it rn I need a lil bit sorry

((Would it be noticeable to Hav))

((Pausing hav would make it noticeable I was there so no))

((I don’t understand what you mean. Is Shawn doing anything Hav would notice or can I end his session))

(End his session))

Shawn takes a photo of the lisence plate

4:03 PM

While he’s at it, he also takes a photo of the white suit and Hav

4:03 PM

((this wasn’t worth it sorry for making u wait))

God damn it god fucking damn it. They’re getting away and I can’t do jack shit about it. Is this what being a hero is? Just endless repetition of failure over and over, never actually reaching anything? To be a hero is to do good, right? But what kind of hero is Shawn if any good he ever tries to do ends up backfiring in the worst possible way! Kite would know what to do if he was here. He’s not. And I’m left completely lost. I spend all day searching for clues and the minute I find a single one, the most fucking insane clue ever, I’m too scared to do anything about it

4:25 PM

And now i’m back to fucking nothing! What’s the fucking point of any of this

4:32 PM

Salmon are raised at the bottom of a river. They live at the riverbed for their entire childhoods, and when they grow up, they start to swim upstream. They swim for thier whole lives, it's the most important thing for them. Eventually, theyll either die nobly trying, or theyll reach the top, mate, and die there, creating a new generation of salmon to climb the river again. Is that too much to ask for? A clear direction? A path in life that can show me whats good and whats not? I’m so fucking tired of this constant debate where I just go back and fourth and back and fourth on what to do and what not to do.

4:33 PM

I don’t know. I don’t know if that’s what I want. I think I just want a path. Somewhere to go. Somewhere to work towards

4:34 PM

There’s something wrong at the core of this city. I don’t know what it is. The more I search the more danger I put myself in.

4:35 PM

This is the path I’ve chosen but it’s not a clear one. Not much like a river. Everywhere I go there’s some new moral dilemma

4:35 PM

I don’t know. I’m tired.

4:36 PM

Finding Kite. that’s a goal i can work towards

4:36 PM

Everything else is just a step to get there

4:38 PM

Presumably Hav and the other guy go in the car.

4:39 PM

God, where the fuck am I

((They have not done anything yet because their session is paused. No spoilers))

Oh awesome

4:42 PM

I’m done

4:42 PM

At least till next week

The Elusive Sentasaurus dinosaur suit, carrying Bob Smith in its arms, flies toward you at Mach 1 from inside the alleyway. You barely dodge, watching it fly into the parking lot and crashing against the white van. The man in the white suit points a gun at Bob immediately. ((End not-session))

Bob enters a new time zone. It is now Bob Smith chapter 3.

((??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????))

4:08 PM

BOb asks the people in the new town if there is a Sam Kidink or Shawn Elliot.

((Roll))

((3))

No one recognizes any of these names.

Bob decides to ask people if they like his drip.

((Roll))

((1))

They HATE it. Makes him look pathetic.

Bob tears up a little, and goes to the town outside of this town.

4:12 PM

Bob checks twitter and replies to the DM.

4:13 PM

"You are a troll. But you are free to subscribe to my new channel Saur Mann." Bob links the youtube account. (edited)

4:15 PM

"But I am okay. If you find a Shawn Elliot or Sam Kidink, let me know. Prehaps we can become friends."

They don’t really pay attention to him.

Bob decides to go to the town outside of this town.

4:23 PM

While he travels, he decides to check on the youtube video.

It's gotten a fair amount of views. Mostly just people who have no idea what the video is.

Bob checks the likes and comments. No dislikes though, youtube removed that.

2 likes. The comments are, as I said, just confused people. With the exception of Kirge Soniaquill.

((does he go outside of the town outside the town hes in)) (edited)

((Yes))

Bob decides to ask the people in this town if they know a Sam Kidink or Shawn Elliot.

4:27 PM

((6))

No one recognizes those names.

Bob goes to the clothes store to buy some new drip.

This happens.

Bob goes to the town outside of this town. (edited)

4:44 PM

Bob asks if they know a Sam Kidink or a shawn elliot.

((Roll))

((5))

No one recognizes those names

Bob asks if they like his new drip.

4:46 PM

((15))

They like it.

Bob glows up, and goes to the town outside of this town in stride. (edited)

4:48 PM

Bob confidently asks the people if they know a Sam Kidink or a Shawn Elliot. (edited)

4:48 PM

((14))

No one recognizes those names.

4:52 PM

At some point Bob is far enough to realize that no one is recognizing these names anywhere.

Bob is flustered.

4:53 PM

Bob checks on the security footage.

((Pause because you are several hours ahead of mvdy))

((Can he undo this action))

((No))

((FUCK))

4:55 PM

((how was this session today))

((You wasted so much time on pointless dice rolls))

((You could have just said. there are no other towns in advengard.))

4:58 PM

((Cut me from doing all this))

((Okay fuck it this is a funnier cliffhanger)) Kerloe Fishery is currently on fire.

((HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA))

5:03 PM

((BOB WINS))

5:09 PM

((will i have a session next saturday at least))

((Probably))

((God I have the most amazing idea ever. Hopefully Sean Nibel will be cooperative))

((SJABDJSDBAS NASDB NAB SDNBAS DASDAS DAS))

Kerloe Fishery is currently on fire.

Bob tries to rush back.

2:20 PM

"Shawn... shawn..Shawn... shawn...."

((Oh wow already, hi))

((I'm in class))

((I can wait if you need, I was just posting the prompt now))

((Oh alright))

2:21 PM

((You might have to wait a while. 6 hour wait. I can pop in occasionally.))

2:28 PM

"I HAVE TO MEET HIM"

2:28 PM

"I HAVE TO MEET SHAWN"

2:28 PM

Bob calls a Uber to go back.

The Uber picks him up and heads back to Avengard.

Bob rushes to Kerloe fishery.

It’s back to Saturday now. Police and firefighters are cutting off access to the store as they try to put it out.

Bob looks if Shaw is around.

He is not.

"No"

2:33 PM

"NO"

2:33 PM

that piece of shit sam

2:33 PM

is his fault that I missed my one and only chance

2:34 PM

what's the point

2:35 PM

what has Sam ever done for me anyways

2:35 PM

all he has ever done us treat me like shit

2:36 PM

it's Naomi who was the one who accepted me after all ive said to her. (edited)

2:40 PM

yeah... I've done nothing but good to Naomi.

2:41 PM

Sentasaurus smiles.

"Hiya." Ehn's voice emerges from behind Bob.

"Hello"

2:43 PM

"I doubt you are real and just another panic attack"

2:43 PM

"But you seem smart"

"Thank you!"

"SO I want you to give me information"

2:44 PM

"Who is Sean Nibel"

"Oh, some old minor character. Don’t worry about it. What you should worry about is Hav."

"What about him"

"Oh, you know, the usual. Kidnapping."

"Kidnapped? Or kidnapper"

"You really think a guy like him's gonna kidnap someone?"

2:49 PM

"Slowburn cruelty's more his style."

"I really dont care"

2:51 PM

"Hav is a friend of Sam"

2:51 PM

"Sam is my enemy"

2:51 PM

"Where is Sean" (edited)

"Ugh, fine. Pull up your cameras and rewind to before the explosion."

Bob does it.

Hav is at his store as normal, when an unfamiliar woman enters and tries to drag him out. The Grandmaster walks in, and drags Hav out of the store. The woman sets something under the counter, and then rushes out. Shortly after, Shawn comes in, and finds the bomb. He rushes out of the building seconds before the explosion, and then runs off towards the right. Hav and the Grandmaster once again pop up outside of the building, and head toward the left.

"My father is so cool"

2:54 PM

"The grandmaster is my father"

2:54 PM

"Well he isn't but. He's been the only person to treat me nicely"

2:55 PM

"He checked up on me"

2:55 PM

"Where is Sean nibel"

"You are the dumbest man I’ve ever met…." Ehn facepalms. "If he’s somehow your dad, don’t you want to swing by and say hi? He’s still close."

"I don't listen to hallucinations"

2:57 PM

"Were is Sean"

"If you think I’m a hallucination, how would I help you find Sean Niebel?"

"I don't care"

2:58 PM

"Where us Sean Nibel"

Ehn just leaves.

"Loser"

2:59 PM

Bob goes to the flower shop.

This doesn’t happen, because as Bob is about to leave, the Sentasaurus costume appears down the street, flying toward him at what appears to be approaching Mach 1.

Bob dodges

((Roll))

((14))

Bob is caught, and the costume continues to carry him down an alleyway. The next thing Bob sees is someone who is DEFINITELY not Shawn Duveldt wearing a shitty halloween costume of a TMNT character, hiding in an alleyway.

3:06 PM

((You would not recognize him))

"Who are you?"

3:06 PM

"Woah"

3:06 PM

"That's my suit"

3:06 PM

"It's looks good on you"

3:07 PM

"I was thinking of burning that thing" (edited)

3:07 PM

"Preview"

Shawn barely avoids the suit. Bob and the suit keep flying further into a mostly empty parking lot. The only thing there is Hav, the Grandmaster, and a white van. Bob and the suit crash hard into the van. The grandmaster immediately pulls out a gun and aims it at you. ((End session sorry. This is going to be the funniest session opening ever))

The man in the white suit points a gun at Bob immediately.

“AA WHAT”

2:02 PM

Shawn scrambles up to his feet (edited)

2:02 PM

He makes sure his phone is in his pocket

It is.

Shit

2:09 PM

Fuck

2:09 PM

Hang on

2:09 PM

What the fuck just happened

2:09 PM

That's Bob Smith, right? I recognize the dinosaur

2:10 PM

But

2:10 PM

Whos in the suit? And how the fuck were theygoing that fast

2:10 PM

I'm out in the open. do they see me?

((You’re getting out of your hiding spot?))

im still there i got knocked out

2:12 PM

i thought

2:12 PM

cuzi dodged

2:13 PM

Shawn scrambles back behind tthe trash can

((No sorry. Otherwise I’d have put all 3 of you in the same channel))

2:16 PM

The 3 of them are arguing with each other.

are they close enough to hear?

2:17 PM

if theyre yelling which they probably are Shawn should be able to hear them

((No))

fuck

2:19 PM

Whats going on over there?

2:20 PM

god damn it god damn it god damn it god damn it god damn it god damn it god damn it god damn it

The Man in the White Suit opens the van doors.

how???

2:23 PM

sentasaurus crashed into them

2:24 PM

Shawn is also taking pictures of this

Sentasaurus seems to just be going along with the gun guy.

2:25 PM

The sentasaurus suit gets up and leaves.

what?

2:25 PM

im losing track

Bob Smith is not in the suit. He was being literally carried until they crashed.

right

2:29 PM

Shawn looks at the bob smith suit. Does it have like wheels or jets or something? how did it move so fast?

2:29 PM

Is that one of Ehn's powers? But... hm...

2:31 PM

I wish kite was here

The Sentasaurus suit is coming towards you.

https://youtu.be/jDksfmDiT-Y

AlisMetroid: MetalMargatroid

One Winged Angel but Every 2 Measures are Looped 10 Times

2:35 PM

Shawn puts his phone away. Is there anything near him that Shawn can use as some sort of bludgeoning weapon

Not really.

2:39 PM

Bob is getting in the van.

how close is suit man?

Like right in front of you.

oh ok

2:40 PM

Shawn mentally prepares himself, then stands up and looks directly at the suit guy

He walks up to you, grabs you, and drags you toward the van.

Hey! What the hell?

2:41 PM

Shawn punches this guy

((Roll))

((2)) (edited)

It's weak.

"Let go of me!" (edited)

Shawn is dragged into the parking lot by the elusive sentasaurus.

Shawn tries to break out of this guys grasp

2:44 PM

((1))

I’m not redescribing this chaos.

Bob Smith's eyes pop out like a cartoon character upon seeing the grandmaster.

2:02 PM

"DAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAADDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD"

"…What?" The man in the white suit.

((is that the grandmaster))

2:03 PM

"Don't you remember"

2:03 PM

"You checked up on me a few days ago"

I stand and watch.

"Of COURSE your not my real father"

2:04 PM

"preview"

2:04 PM

"But you are close. Can you be my dad"

"I know who you are. What are you doing here? And why- Nevermind, I don’t want to know." The man in the white suit.

Bob realizes hav kerloe is there. He turns and speaks to him. (edited)

2:05 PM

"Well, well well"

2:05 PM

"You've fallen into my ultimate trap"

I look at The Man In The White Suit™. "Did you expect this too...?"

"Those security cameras"

2:05 PM

"You SO gullibly helped me set up"

Hav Kerloe

I look at The Man In The White Suit™. "Did you expect this too...?"

"Of course not! Didn’t I just tell you I wanted you to avoid him!"

"I WAS TRACKING YOUR LOCATION"

2:06 PM

"THIS WHOLE TIME"

2:06 PM

"And now, I have uploaded footage of Sean Nibel blowing up your fishery"

2:06 PM

"How do you feel being so irresponsible"

Ehn/PC

"Of course not! Didn’t I just tell you I wanted you to avoid him!"

I ignore Bob. "But... You're in control of everything, right...?"

"Courtesey of my great father"

2:07 PM

"who has probably seen your horrible failure"

2:08 PM

"He has put your in wraps"

2:08 PM

"This is for your own good Hav"

2:08 PM

"You've been attached to that fish store for so long"

"Sean Niebel is wrapped up in this too? Is this some kind of joke!?"

"Of course father"

2:09 PM

"Didnt you see the video"

2:09 PM

"You're getting old"

2:09 PM

I show grandmaster the video.

I still ignore Bob and continue talking to TMITWS. "The incident with The Driver... You also didn't know what was going on there, did you...? Are you lying to me? No, you wouldn't..." (edited)

He stares at Hav for a moment. "…Right. Of course not, I’d never lie to you, Hav." He forced a smile. "You can stay silent while I deal with… Whatever this is." (edited)

I smile back. "I knew I could trust you."

"So do you remember the video now"

"I don’t remember any video, and at the moment I can’t say I particularly care. How did you know where we were? And how did you…?" He pointed his free hand at the Sentasaurus suit.

"THAT WASN'T ME"

2:13 PM

"IT JUST KIDNAPPED ME"

2:13 PM

"I thought that was you. You know how fathers love their pranks"

2:13 PM

"Preview"

2:15 PM

"That gun you are pointing at me"

2:15 PM

"That's one of your iconic pranks as well"

"…" He went silent for a moment. "…Are you alone?"

"Yes"

2:15 PM

"Well"

2:15 PM

"Someone named Ehn took me over here"

"N? Is that a pseudonym?"

"I DON'T KNOW, DAD. IT WAS A TALKING CAT"

2:17 PM

"It could just be some crazy delusion"

2:17 PM

"You know how it is when im not on my medication"

2:17 PM

"preview"

"…" He sighed, before smiling again. "Alright, fine. Both of you at once."

"YEAH"

2:17 PM

"WE'RE GOING TO TEACH HAV A LESSON"

2:18 PM

"CMON HAV"

2:18 PM

"YOU WILL NO LONGER BE BOUND TO YOUR FISH STORE"

"You’re not teaching Hav anything. You’re not to speak to him ever again. Understood?"

"TODAY"

2:18 PM

"oh"

2:18 PM

"sorry dad"

2:19 PM

"We can't leave Mr. Kerloe alone"

2:19 PM

"Im a freedom fighter, you're a freedom fighter" (edited)

I stare at them both.

"We need to save the mentally unwell"

After some time I look at Bob. "...'Bound' to the fish store? What did you mean by that?" (edited)

"I'm sorry Hav my dad says im not allowed to talk to you anymore" Bob looks at hav tearfully.

2:21 PM

"Ill hook you up with a therapist

"I would assume very little of his words mean anything. He’s defective. Just ignore him." He opened the van's doors.

I look back at Bob. "Your...dad?" (edited)

Bob nods approvingly.

These men are in the van.

Ehn/PC

"I would assume very little of his words mean anything. He’s defective. Just ignore him." He opened the van's doors.

"I can tell you've been having a bad day, sorry"

I LOVE THOSE MEN. I do not get in the van yet nor do I move at all.

"If it makes you feel better dad I might have a girlfriend"

The sentasaurus suit gets up and leaves.

((CAN YOU GUYS GIVE ME LIKE. ONE MINUTE TO WRITE A MONOLOGUE LMAO SORRY))

2:29 PM

((What time is it sorry))

((9:29))

((In-universe. Like we're outside I can see the sun where is it))

((Approaching noon probably))

[inner monologue] Ah... It's Jeff and Gordon. That's...yes, that's right. They're customers. Here to buy fish, as usual. That's why they've come to me. They need something from me. And I am the only one who can provide it for them. They cannot survive, they cannot live, unless they consume food. They cannot be free unless they are able to maintain their continued existence. And that's why people eat. It's all driven by an internal desire. They don't want anything, except to survive. Why should taste matter? A menu with countless options is simply a way to cover up the truth—just like the fish within the can of cat food. It's a trick. And they're being fooled—they continue to be. Good. I look at the men inside the van. "Good morning. Thank you for coming to Kerloe Fishery." (edited)

"Kerloe Fishery is gone." The Man in the White Suit.

Bob speaks to the men. "Kerloe fishery is on fire and gone."

2:30 PM

"I got footage of it blowing up"

2:30 PM

"Wanna see"

I look back towards TMITWS. "That's right... So, is this the new store then? What am I selling? What do you want me to sell? I can do anything." (edited)

Bob Smith

"Wanna see"

TMITWS bites his lip for a moment. "...Yes, show me."

"Here"

2:31 PM

Bob shows the footage of sean putting that thing on the fishery, and then the actual explosion"

2:32 PM

"Pretty cool huh"

He grabs Bob's phone.

"Will you give that back after"

2:33 PM

"You should really just buy a new phone charger"

I look back at Bob as this is happening. "Why did you call him your dad?"

Bob Smith

"Will you give that back after"

"No. Get in the van." TMITWS.

Bob looks at Hav, sweatingly.

I look back, unsweatingly.

Bob attempts to do sign language. "Hes not my biological father but he did do a checkup on me at the hospital and I found that really nice" Bob does not say these things out loud, he is doing sign language. (edited)

Thankfully, I understand sign language. "Oh... I was worried for a second." I turn to TMITWS. "But, of course you'd have told me if you had a son. That wouldn't make sense." I say these words out loud in English. (edited)

I sign language again. Bob does not say any of these things out loud. "Hes on one of his off days"

I nod.

Ehn/PC

"No. Get in the van." TMITWS.

"Could I get Mcdonalds"

He's silently watching both of you. "Just hurry it up, Ethfan. Enough with the mind games." The guy who is smoking.

"Ethfan"

2:37 PM

"Couldn't they just name you ethan"

2:37 PM

((Who is Ethfan in this situation))

((White suit guy))

"Ethfan Smith"

2:38 PM

"Anyways sorry for the hassle"

2:38 PM

"Quite the reunion" I go into the seat.

I do not go into the seat.

"No, Ethfan Kerloe. If he gets to have the name, I do. Don't go calling me Smith." He seems particularly annoyed at this.

"Oh yeah sorry you go by your maiden name now"

2:39 PM

"Im sorry about that divorce by the way"

He stares incredulously at Bob for a moment.

Bob puts two and two together.

2:40 PM

"wait"

2:41 PM

"HAV IS YOUR RELATIVE"

This instantly sours Ethfan's mood. "Just shut up."

2:42 PM

Shawn Duveldt is dragged into the parking lot by the elusive sentasaurus. (edited)

Bob looks concerned "I guess I could understand why you wouldn't want to associate...."

2:42 PM

Bob eyes pop out like a cartoon and metaphorically roll off the floor.

((New channel))

"SHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN"

((But uh my description is inaccurate. He is wearing a shitty plastic halloween costume of a TMNT that basically looks like a beetle.))

"ITS SHAWN"

2:43 PM

"AND HIS ALTER EGO THE ELUSIVE BEETLE"

(( #bob-hav-shawn ))

"SHHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN"

I do not say anything.

"Asshole! Let go!"

"Its me"

"What the hell is happening?" The man in the white suit.

"Bob Smith"

Bob Smith

"SHHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN"

"uhh who????"

I look at The Man In The White Suit and point to Shawn Duveldt. "He was near the store before, right...?" (edited)

Shawn Duveldt

"uhh who????"

"IM THE ELUSIVE SENTASAURUS"

Hav Kerloe

I look at The Man In The White Suit and point to Shawn Duveldt. "He was near the store before, right...?" (edited)

"He was?" The man in the white suit immediately shoots at Shawn.

"Idiot"

2:46 PM

Shawn attempts to break free again

The bullet collides with the costume, and instantly breaks.

Ehn/PC

"He was?" The man in the white suit immediately shoots at Shawn.

"Yes... It makes sense that you would forget, your memory really is your only weakness..."

((16))

"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO"

2:47 PM

"NOT THE ELUSIVE BEETLE"

Shawn breaks free.

2:47 PM

The Elusive Sentasaurus flies off into the air again.

"OKAY SHAWN! WE CAN DO THE INTERVIEW"

"There will be no interview!"

"THATS NOT THE REAL ELUSIVE SENTASAURUS BTW"

"Okay okay okay okay okay"

2:47 PM

"What the fuck is happening"

2:48 PM

"Why are there two sentasauruses?"

I continue standing like from jojo

Shawn Duveldt

"Why are there two sentasauruses?"

"Somebody stole my costume"

2:48 PM

"I plan to build a new one"

"How are you alive?" The man in the white suit shoots at Shawn again.

"DAD WHAT ARE YOU DOING" Bob jumps in front of the bullet.

"Skill issue"

2:49 PM

"Dad?????????????????"

I look at TMITWS again. "Try shooting two at once, maybe...?"

Bob Smith realizes that jumping in front of a bullet would make the situation worse.

2:49 PM

Bob Smith jumps back.

I don't think bullets work that way.

They do not.

"Try shooting a third time. It might work"

The man in the white suit aims the gun at Hav's head. "Explain."

"M-Me? Explain what?"

"Hey hey hey! Don't shoot that guy!"

2:51 PM

"I don't even know anyone here"

"im Bob smith"

2:51 PM

"The one and only"

2:51 PM

"I know all of the sentasaurus facts"

"Theres two of you!"

"THAT JACKASS STOLE MY FUCKING SUIT"

"How did 'that jackass' go at mach 1?"

"Team Nine is very wealthy, you know"

Shawn Duveldt

"I don't even know anyone here"

"It's far too late for that. Explain yourself, or Hav dies." TMITWS.

"I'm a hero. My name is Beetle"

2:54 PM

"I saw the explosion"

"...Beetle. Of course. You're the anomaly. Where is Kite now? Some kind of ambush?" TMITWS (edited)

"My reputation preceeds me" HE KNOWS ME AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA

Bob stares at Hav, seemingly in great thought. "You have a piece of fish stuck in your teeth" (edited)

[inner monologue] This is an incredibly clever move from my brother... He understands the lack of value in human life, the action to use a life as a threat is a clear gap between himself and the person he is talking to. But, it's possible that the other person doesn't know this, which would be bad... He might assume it's an empty threat. Not everyone understands my brother the way I do. I can help my brother if I make it clear how serious this is. I smile at Shawn. "He will actually kill me. You should cooperate, if you care about that..."

2:57 PM

I check to see if I do in fact have a piece of fish stuck in my teeth as Bob Smith said.

"..."

2:58 PM

"Lets do an info trade. What do you want to know?" oh fuck

Ehn/PC

"It's far too late for that. Explain yourself, or Hav dies." TMITWS.

"Woah woahwoahwwoahwaoh. You are going to kill"

2:59 PM

"Your FUCKING brother"

2:59 PM

"DAD what the hell man"

"I'm mainly here for Bob Smith anyway."

I look at Bob and smile. "Don't worry about me."

I smile back at Hav. "Hav approves of it, you may go on. I guess this is some tough love thing goin on."

TMITWS ignores Bob. "How are you unaffected by my bullets?"

"I am an avid fan of tough love. Ever heard of this legendary comic book character named Thebirdis Theword?"

[inner monologue] Hmm... I didn't expect him [referring to Bob] to understand so quickly. He might be smarter than I assumed.

Hav Kerloe

I check to see if I do in fact have a piece of fish stuck in my teeth as Bob Smith said.

((ATMEY))

"I'm sure you have white suit friends. You should ask them"

"I'm asking you, or Hav dies. It's a fairly simple tradeoff."

"Can I ask you a quick question, actually"

3:08 PM

"When did Hav go from being your accomplice to your hostage?"

3:08 PM

"You seemed pretty buddy-buddy a minute ago"

"The complex machinations of "the brother system" is out of even the most knowledgable people's reach"

3:09 PM

"Anyways shawn you should read this comic called Q&A" (edited)

"Theyre brothers?"

"Yeah. Meet Uncle Hav and my Dad"

"So this is just a big family reunion"

"Yep, exactly. You are my brother in many ways too"

3:10 PM

"Your a freedom fighter. Just like me"

Hav Kerloe

I check to see if I do in fact have a piece of fish stuck in my teeth as Bob Smith said.

((ATMEY!!!!!!!!!!!!!))

Bob Smith

"Anyways shawn you should read this comic called Q&A" (edited)

"Ive always wanted to read it. Thanks for the recomendation"

Hav Kerloe

((ATMEY!!!!!!!!!!!!!))

((You can decide idfk))

I DO NOT HAVE A PIECE OF FISH STUCK IN MY TEETH

"Enough talk. Answer the question."

"Youd shoot your own brother?"

3:12 PM

keep it cool keep it cool keep it cool keep it coolkeep it cool

"If you're attempting to reason with my humanity, you're certainly too late." He lets out a miserable laugh. "I have no qualms with killing this man. Your time is running out. Do you want blood on your hands, Beetle?"

3:13 PM

"Because it will be on your hands."

"Woah there Dad. If you want someone to release your anger out on, release it on me. Preview"

"Do not tempt me."

"Man, why did you have to go cold turkey on those cigarettes"

3:15 PM

"I'll buy you some nicotine gum when this is all over"

"Do not compare me to Johnner." TMITWS.

Bob checks if there is a johnner.

This guy gets out of the van. "What, am I really so bad? Heh."

"Adachi???"

Bob smiths takes out Johnners cigarette, and tries to put it into The Grandmaster's mouth.

((Roll))

((who the fuck are you people))

((,jytreqwsdgfnbilukl))

((6))

Bob fails. Johnner just punches him in the face.

"Fuck you dude. You want him angry? He could kill all of us"

3:18 PM

Wait a second.

3:19 PM

He kind of looks like that "Jeff" dude... fascinating. (edited)

((is this not internal monologue))

((Italics: Internal Regular: Actions Quotes: Speech))

3:19 PM

"Is your name Jeff by any chance?" He says this to Johnner. (edited)

((you should probably spoiler tag it lol))

3:21 PM

"Ill tell you about my powers"

Bob Smith

"Is your name Jeff by any chance?" He says this to Johnner. (edited)

"Indeed. We meet again, Bob. Not who I was expecting to see her today, though." Jeff Johnner.

((HIS NAME IS FUCKING JEFF JOHNNER))

((IM SORRY))

Bob Smith's eyes pop out like a cartoon and metaphorically roll out onto the floor and becomes sentient creatures like from AI the Somnium Files. (edited)

3:22 PM

"J J J J J J J J JEFF"

3:22 PM

Smoke metaphorically comes out of Bob Smith's ears.

3:23 PM

"BEETLE! ITS THE EVIL MAN! HES OUT HERE TO RUIN THE SENTASAURUS'S GOOD NAME"

"Bob, the evil man right now is your dad"

"BEETLE! HE WILL DESTROY THE WORLD WITH CAPITALISM! FORGET THIS FAMILY REUNION! WE HAVE TO FIGHT!"

3:24 PM

"Hav's death is one thing. But Jeffs unlimited power... it is another!!!!! IT WILL DESTROY ALL OF US!"

Shawn Duveldt

"Ill tell you about my powers"

"I met a man who I only know as J. He gave me the powers. I don't know how it works"

Shawn Duveldt

"Bob, the evil man right now is your dad"

The Man In The White Suit laughs madly to himself. "Don't worry, they call me an evil man plenty enough too." Johnner.

Bob attempts to do a flying spinning kick on Jeff Johnner. (edited)

Shawn Duveldt

"I met a man who I only know as J. He gave me the powers. I don't know how it works"

"First N and now J? Oh great, the almighty alphabet has come down to mock us." TMITWS's voice drips with bitter sarcasm.

Bob Smith

Bob attempts to do a flying spinning kick on Jeff Johnner. (edited)

((Roll))

((13))

"Just you wait for Q. I've heard that guy is fucked up"

"AYAYAYAYAYAYAYAI! ATTTACCCCKKKEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" (edited)

3:27 PM

"BEETLE"

3:27 PM

"HES THE MAN WHO IS BRAINWASHING JACKSON DAY"

"Jackson Day was brainwashed?"

"YES"

3:28 PM

"BY THE EVIL FORCES OF CAPITALISM"

Bob Smith's kick produces an absurd chain of events. 1. Bob strikes Johnner as intended. 2. TMITWS turns around and shoots at Bob. This misses 3. Johnner yells back "You fucking moron!" and shoots at Ethfan. This hits. 4. Ethfan falls back in pain.

3:28 PM

((I spoiled the name fuck. Whatever this is hilarious out of context))

I run up to Ethfan. "Are you okay?"

"HE SHOT MY FATHER"

((ETHFAN???????))

"DAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAADDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD"

Ethfan stumbles back to his feet, as Johnner runs back into the van. Another voice from inside the van goes "Hey, what happe-" but is cut off as the van takes off driving.

3:31 PM

Ethfan starts laughing miserably for a moment. "Alright, let's do this my way." He smiles and points the gun at Bob.

Bob attempts to rescuiate the grandmaster. (Mouth to mouth)

((hiugjosfpaewgijsbdkgn))

Beetle moves in front of Bob

"YOU HAVE TO LIVE! YOU HAVE TO LIVE!"

ok wait

3:32 PM

who is the Grandmaster

((Ethfan))

((Another term for Ethfan here))

He is. Standing

Bob also steals his phone back from his father.

Bob doesn't do any of these things because they are all physically impossible. If he tries to move closer Ethfan shoots at him.

im confused whats happening

Ehn/PC

Bob doesn't do any of these things because they are all physically impossible. If he tries to move closer Ethfan shoots at him.

((does it hit))

Bob is shot in the leg.

no... no... NO! Physical abuse. No. He tried to kill me. No. This isn't supposed to happen.

I smile. "Good job! You hit him!" (edited)

Him threatening hav was one thing, but killing a person, its another.

3:34 PM

He's my father, he did good to me! He supported me. Why. Why does this happen.

This woman enters the parking lot. "And then you wonder why you need me."

If this is the case, there is only one reason why he shot me.

3:35 PM

I....am....robot......?

3:35 PM

It makes sense.

3:35 PM

IT MAKES SENSE

This is too much

3:35 PM

Beetle bails (edited)

"01001001 00100000 01100001 01101101 00100000 01100001 00100000 01110010 01101111 01100010 01101111 01110100 00101110"

((Channel split))

"BEEP BORP. I AM ROBOT. I AM COMMITTED TO SERVE TASKS."

3:38 PM

"BEEEP BEEP BOP. CURRENT OBEYANCE: MAN NAMED GRAND-MASTER. BEEP. BEEP."

"What the hell are you doing?" Sarah takes out a gun and aims it at Ethfan.

"I AM C-C-C-C-OMMITTED TO SERVE TASKS. TASK NOT FOUND."

"Stop!" I say to the person who takes out a gun and aims it at Ethfan.

"COMMON SENSE DETECTORS FAILING. BEEP BEEP BEEP."

"Hehehehehehe... Run, Hav!" Ethfan runs away.

I follow him.

((What does bob do?))

Bob attempts to shoot missiles out of his back.

This does not happen.

"DEFENSE SYSTEMS INVALID. CURRENTlY INITIATING EMERGENCY SLEEP DOWN MODE."

3:44 PM

"5........."

3:44 PM

"4........."

3:44 PM

"3........"

3:44 PM

"2........"

3:44 PM

"1.........."

3:45 PM

Z E R O

3:46 PM

Bob just lies there motionless. He is concious.

Channel split. (edited)

Ethfan ducks into an alleyway.

I follow him into the duck alleyway.

He keeps running.

I do the same yup.

((Roll))

((1

))

Hav goes far lower than Ethfan. He loses track of his brother.

I don't understand how height factors into this but okay.

Slower.

I love being slow. Okay what are my surroundings right now.

Hav is in the middle of an alleyway that opens in a few different directions.

I go in the Blue direction.

What.

I turn left and go that way.

Hav arrives back on a road.

Do I recognize the area?

Not really.

Left we go.

6:44 PM

I stop if I see anything I recognize.

Hav just keep walking until then?

Yup.

6:45 PM

((Not sure what else I'd do lmao))

Eventually Hav reaches the neighborhood around Kerloe Fishery.

I'm so fucking good at this. I head to the apartment that I live in.

The receptionist notices you entering.

I notice the receptionist noticing me entering.

They pull out their phone.

I notice this. If I don't notice anything else I head to the well of stairs.

This happens.

I head UP the stairs to the floor I live on.

This happens.

I head DOWN the hallway to the apartment I live in.

This also happens.

I head IN the door.

This continues to be happening.

How's the state of the apartment?

It’s just as Hav left it.

Great. Everything will be fine, I just need my brother to find me. He'll definitely know to come here and help, we're connected like that. In the meantime, I should get something to eat. I head to the oven and preheat it to 425 degrees Fahrenheit. Then I check the state of the inside of my refrigerator. Is it running? I sure hope it does.

It is running. ((End session))

Awesome.

((Saturday))

The refrigerator is running.

I take some fish out of the refrigerator. Salmon. I place it on a baking sheet and then into the oven.

This happens.

I wait for fifteen (15) minutes.

15 minutes go by.

I take the salmon out of the oven. It's a bit charred, but that's good. I grab it with my hands and bite into it.

2:13 PM

I continue to do this until there is no more salmon left.

The salmon is consumed.

2:15 PM

Hav, if I may bother you for a moment, I believe you may best know how to entertain Bob. You’re nearly as human as him, at least. I’m placing the concept of trying to entertain Bob Smith into your head, try to figure out a solution.

I suddenly have the urge to see "Bob Smith".

2:16 PM

I'm unsure how exactly I would do this, but it might get me closer to finding my brother, at least. (edited)

2:17 PM

I think for a moment about why I'm here. What happened to lead me back to this apartment? I'm not sure. I need to go and find "Bob Smith". (edited)

2:17 PM

I leave the apartment and lock the door behind me.

No, I meant it more in an abstract concept. I suppose that’s not really your strength, is it? A failure on my part.

I'm confused. Regardless, I head down the stairs.

2:20 PM

My path forward is clear.

The stairs are empty.

I head out the stairs and into the lobby.

The lobby is empty. Aside from the receptionist, who is on the phone.

((Going to eat lunch from real life be back in like 30 mins))

I attempt to leave the apartment complex.

Hav is now outside.

I head to the fish store (where I work).

There’s police all around the destroyed remains.

Oh, right, the store isn't here anymore. I was confused for a second. I walk up to a police. "Do you know what happened here?"

They don’t respond to Hav.

I stand and wait for the person I just spoke to to respond.

They never do this.

If 20 minutes pass, I say it again.

They continue not to respond.

After another 20 minutes, I tap the person on the shoulder.

“What is it?" They turn around.

"Do you know what happened here?"

"We’re not answering questions at this time."

"Why not?"

They don’t respond, getting back to work.

Hmm... Well, if the store isn't here, it must have went somewhere, right? I'm sure my brother knows where it is, I just have to find him. I tap the person I was just talking to on the shoulder again while saying "Have you seen Ethfan Kerloe?"

"We haven’t seen anyone at this time."

Umm... That makes no sense. "You've seen me. And it's not just you here, right...?"

"Sir, please leave. You’re bothering the investigation."

"Okay.

" I go to the building across the street (the one I was in with Ethfan before)

It’s exactly the same as they left it.

You mean outside or inside?

Both.

Awesome. I look out the window that we were looking out of before. (edited)

It just overlooks the investigation.

Investigation Overdrive.

4:16 PM

I stay there and wait for something to happen. If my brother shows up I should be able to see him from here.

Nothing happens. Ethfan does not show up.

How long has it been?

As long as Hav chooses to wait.

I choose to wait until night, then I choose to sleep in the room on the floor.

The chapter ends.

"Im"

3:49 PM

"Im sorry"

3:49 PM

"I."

3:49 PM

"Do you know any good therapists out there"

"What exactly just happened?" Sarah.

"I don't know"

3:50 PM

"My father shot me"

"Your… Father?"

"It's complicated."

3:51 PM

"Im going to see a therapist.... now."

"You can go after you talk to Naomi."

Bob goes to Naomis.

Sarah follows.

3:54 PM

Naomi is currently busy in her office.

"Do you know any therapists"

"I’m aware of some. But business first. Did you find Sam?"

"today I searched out of town"

3:58 PM

"No dice"

3:59 PM

"Sam doesn't love you. im sorry. he isn't coming back" (edited)

3:59 PM

"He's a horrible person"

"I’m well aware. He’s never loved anyone."

3:59 PM

"But it’s a mother's duty to find him nonetheless."

"Is it truly worth it in the end if a mothers love for her child means it constricts everything else she could love"

4:02 PM

"I'm not sure myself either"

"…Whatever the case, they’re claiming Sam is already dead. I’m not quite so gullible."

"What if you flipped the perspective"

4:04 PM

"People who claim that Sam is dead are the ones that are wise. They considered to move on from their lives"

4:04 PM

"The trick of all of this is the belief that Sam is worth the time and morality to be with us again"

4:07 PM

"But don't take my word for it just yet. Perhaps I can discuss this after therapy solves me"

She doesn’t seem to really care about what he just said. "Have you come into contact with any of your kidnappers since yesterday?"

"I met a johnner. He ran off."

"So they went after you. Alright, don’t move out of Sarah’s sights again. That will be all." Naomi. "Uh, the therapist thing?" Sarah spoke up for once.

"Yes. Therapy."

4:10 PM

"I need one"

"I think I had someone in these logs…" Naomi searches through her computer for a second. "Here." She gives an address.

"thank you"

4:12 PM

Bob searches for any evidence Naomi ate the chinese food.

It’s uneaten in the garbage.

Bob looks tearfully.

4:13 PM

"Well, if you ever feel down always remember that me and Sarah care about you"

4:13 PM

"Hopefully Sarah"

4:14 PM

"That'd be kind of concerning"

4:14 PM

"Preview"

"Nah." Sarah.

Bob leaves and uses the address. (edited)

4:15 PM

Where will bob be going to

Sarah follows.

4:15 PM

It’s an office not too far away.

Is there any label on who this person is? Bob searches for a name. (edited)

Carolyn Blythe and Matrick Patthew. ((Pause session until Nat catches up a bit))

((YES))

4:19 PM

((I knew it))

((Are you still here))

((yeah))

Sean Niebel arrived in a car in front of the office. ((He looks like the guy from the video))

Bob investigates the car. Is Carolyn there

go here

SentSawTooMuch

"YOU"

Jump

Go to message!

Sean woke up in his car the next morning.

It is indeed the day after the previous one. As always, I start by looking through recent news.

The Fungus and an army of homeless people broke into a police station in Avengard.
There was a shootout at Team Nine headquarters.
Gus Amon has died under mysterious circumstances. Once again, presented in order of prevalence.

And nothing about shootings at Ouroboros's mansion. I see. That butler's death makes me smile. Acted like he was so important, and this is all he gets. If not for these "mysterious circumstances", there wouldn't be anything reported at all, I'm sure. That 'Fungus' again. Is this related to the dog and everything? Might be worth checking as well. Though I'd rather not, since homeless people are disgusting. Not only homeless, poor people in general. I couldn't care less if they are fine with living like that, but they drag others in it as well. Their families, everyone else close to them. And it's not that they can't get out of poverty; they don't want to. They've given up, and they accept and spread this as something normal. There is always a way. Not an easy way; but you can change it, if they really wanted to change it then no matter how much shit they'd have to go through they would... Yes, I know I am right. I know because I am right. Right. Yes, this is why they are trash. They deserve to get burned down, just like... Never mind that, back to the topic at hand. Since the main person of interest right now is Maoziwam, I look through his social media, as well as his daughter's.

((Roll))

(4)

Lelouch Maoziwam does not have a publicly available social media, or any contact information. Shuichi Maoziwam only has a twitter, which he hasn't used recently beyond a single homophobic meme.

There is an article about Sean Niebel. It doesn't use his name, but it include a video of him. The article talks about a bomb threat.

I read the article. What does it say and what is happening in the video.

It's a video of Sean breaking into Kerloe Fishery. It's shot from a security camera you didn't see. It was uploaded on the Saur Mann youtube channel, with the claim that this video shows you planting a bomb.

Excellent. They can't actually prove anything with this, of course. I didn't break the lock, I didn't even leave it open. If it comes to that, I'll claim the owner gave me the key and asked to search for something, and is now trying to extort money from me in a simple framing scheme. But this is a great opportunity to get more known. I create a fake account under the name "Kirge Soniaquill" and make a comment on the video.

"the person in the video is sean niebel"

((i declare that kirge is a real name in ag universe))

3:34 PM

After that I call Lelouch Maoziwam which is a thing I haven't done today yet.

((The session ends))

((Saturday))

((Sunday, actually. Sorry))

((Waiting on Rei))

The call is declined. (( @ChooChoo ))

I try to call her five more times in a row.

Sean's number is blocked.

At the very least, I don't have to waste time on this now. Back to the video, then. I need to make sure it's noticed. I call Carl.

The call declines.

Fine, I send an e-mail then.

Subject: Urgent Easier to discuss on the phone. Might become a serious problem for the company if not solved soon. -S.Niebel

Just have to wait for him to reply. It's not the Maoziwam's daughter situation, he will reply, I know. He can't do anything without relying on me. He will do what I tell him, just as he always had. A pathetic person; a perfect demonstration that most people are worthless. When he managed to become the CEO, I thought for a second that I might be wrong, but it only further proved my point. He can't accomplish anything, no matter the position he gets. When you toss a coin for a long time, it will eventually fall on heads ten times in a row. Same here. That one incident was just acceptable deviation.

Sean received a phone call from an unfamiliar number.

I answer. "Hm?"

"Good morning, Mr. Niebel. I see you’re bothering my employees." It’s Shuichi Maoziwam.

"None of your business." (edited)

"I’m afraid it’s entirely my business. According to your email, it’s a serious problem for my company. That becomes my business."

"Might become a problem for your reputation if it was known you are reading emails not meant for you." (edited)

He chuckled. "I assure you, a reputation sullied by such a minor offense is no reputation at all."

"I'm aware you have no reputation."

"Such stubborn fire. In what manner have I incurred your wrath? Did you truly believe anything awaited you at LeIBlInc? Some grand redemption for the years of effort you spent on such a foolish errand."

"Wrath? You misunderstand. You can't do anything to me. I understand people like you perfectly. People who simply enjoy having power over others and make it their goal in life are no more noteworthy than drunkards who enjoy the cheap alcohol in the same way. I am simply curious how long you can withstand being insulted by someone you have no power over and how you will react after that limit."

"You’re free to think of me as you wish. But I assure you, were I to desire it, there are many things I could do to you. Consider this much a blessing."

"Please do try. I really doubt you can do more to me than a talking dog."

"Talking dogs now? I see you haven’t taken your firing very positively. But as I said, I have no intention to harm you at this time. This time is yours to play with. Prepare yourself in whichever manner you desire."

"I see you aren't familiar with the concept of metaphors. And 'this time'? Please specify the date and time when you do plan to harm me, then. I'll be waiting."

"That will be up to you to decide. On your own. No Carl Tucker to bail you out. Really, it’s shameful to even try to rely on the man. You ought to do better. I don’t take kindly to disappointing ventures, Mr. Niebel."

"Eagerly await the chance to disappoint you."

"…Good day. May your next ventures be fruitful, I hope." He hung up.

I still have to wait for Carl's answer. But no point wasting time on that. I look up "Grizz Soniaquill" again. Is there any mention of his existence outside of that single account? Does the account have any photos of Grizz except for that one profile picture? Information related to where he lives or works? Anything else to verify he actually exists?

((Roll))

(8)

Nothing.

As I thought, fake name. I call the man named Ouroboros.

He doesn’t pick up.

Saturday. ((and on this deep thought i end the session))

((Saturday))

He doesn’t pick up.

Saturday.

Sean’s phone rings.

I answer, unless it's Maoziwam. (edited)

"Uh… Hey, boss." It’s an unfamiliar number, but Carl answers.

"Hm?"

"Can we talk? I need like… Some banger advice, y’know? From a great to another great. Yeah?"

"Have you seen my e-mail?"

"Yeah, uh… See… The new boss, Mr. Maoziwam, says I’m supposed to not talk to you."

"None of his business. Do you have an e-mail address he doesn't read?"

"Uh, not really. I kinda linked everything up to my business email. 'Cause I’m just so busy, y’know? Haha…"

"Then create one."

"Uh, alright…" He goes silent for a moment.

I wait a moment.

"Okay, I did it."

"Tell me. You can contact me on [my non-business e-mail]."

He says the name of the email. A few seconds later, Sean gets an email from that address.

"Got your e-mail."

"Yeah. Cool... Cool... So uh, what do I do, boss? He's like... Saying this stuff about how I'm useless. That's uh, that's ridiculous right? I asked my secretary but like, she's a woman, y'know? No real sense of value, haha... You think I'm cool, right boss? In like a normal way."

"He would say that to anyone. Just do what I tell you. Also. Did you change your phone number?"

"Huh? Oh, uh... This is a payphone."

"Why."

"So he wouldn't notice. I'm a pretty smart guy, you know? I've got like tons of ingenuity. You didn't say if I was cool yet though."

2:32 PM

"Or was that like... Implied?"

"Implied."

"Cool, great, great... Could you say it? Like, just to not leave any of it to implications. In case anyone wasn't listening and might not be so sure."

"You are cool. Satisfied?"

"Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, (etc)." He repeats this word for what feels like several minutes. "So uh, how's it going on your end?"

Has he gone insane recently or I simply haven't paid attention to it before? "To my point. A restaurant owner asked me to come to the store after its closing hours to discuss a 'business proposal'. When got there, no one was around, so looked around for a bit and left. Now they published footage of me walking around the store and claim I broke in and planted a bomb. Absurd, obviously. Wouldn't even bother if it affected only me. But rumours about the previous CEO affect the company's image, so refute it on Leading Image's social media before that happens." (edited)

"Uh, what's the store?"

"Kerloe Fishery. Look this story up online."

He pauses for a moment. "Uh, sir... It did blow up. Just now."

"Then even more reason to do what I said." I answer calmly while processing new information. They needed to have access to the cameras, and not care about the store enough to blow it up. The explosion happened after I was accused, right? Then, an employee? Probably security. Do they hire security for stores of this scale? Need more information.

"Yeah, twitter keeps deleting my post for some reason. Not working."

"Try later."

"Oh, uh, PR's calling me. Call you back later?"

"Mhm."

3:14 PM

He can't do even this right. It's great that the less talented he is, the more he'll have to rely on me, but there is no point if he is such a failure that I can't use him for anything at all. I search for information about the explosion online. I want to confirm if it happened before or after the accusation, and find anything else I can as well.

It's been like 5 minutes since the explosion. The only articles are speculation about a terrorist attack.

What timing. Then I look up information about the way Kerloe Fishery works. Things such as how many employees there are and who owns it. Even if they don't have their own website, there should be at least reviews of that store online.

It seems like Hav Kerloe is the only person who works there.

Then I have no idea. Whoever made the accusation obviously is the person who blew up the real bomb, but the owner wouldn't blow up his own store and no one else had access to the recordings. Thinking about this reminds me of that supernatural cat/dog business. I still have no idea how to think about them. I can't deny that they (or someone else they gave a similar ability to mine) might have used supernatural powers to get the recordings and blow up the store. But considering them is even worse than not considering them at all. I don't know what they can do, or what they might want. If they were humans with a strange ability, I could've had at least something, but ghost animals? No. Zero information. If there is something that cannot be understood by humans, could humans understand that they cannot understand it? I don't want to quote that book, actually. Back to the point. I should try to get at least something. I try again to search for anything that might be related to these dog and cat.

"Sheesh, welcome to boringzone. Population 1." Ehn appears on the passenger seat. "Are you really gonna spend all day in here?"

"How do you exist?"

"How do you? The human body's a scientific marvel too, y’know?"

"That was not the best way to phrase it. How did you come into existence? Seems unlikely that sentient ghost dogs existed for millennia alongside humans and just happened to never be discovered until now."

"I’m not a sentient ghost dog. I am Ehn!"

"I remember you saying this. Is N the name of your species? Regardless, you did not answer my question."

"My species is none. I’m just me. E-H-N."

"Regardless. How did a singular creature named that come into existence?"

"How did anything come into existence? So many deep questions for you to consider all alone in your car like a baby."

"If you don't want to answer, just say that and don't waste my time with meaningless philosophy. The question is, were you born from another creature like you or a human created you artificially?"

"The question is, what would it take for you to get out of this car? I much prefer an active protagonist."

'Protagonist'. I wonder if this was an intentional insult and it knows my dislike for fiction. "I can't act without information. Which I'm trying to get from you right now."

"And how is my birth supposed to help you get information?"

"Just tell me everything you can about yourself and this magic. How many of you there are, what you are capable of, et cetera."

"Well that’d be playing my cards a little early, y’know? But for what it’s worth, me's the only me I see."

"Can't make a meaningful decision without knowing what you can do. Or I could explain everything with 'N made it happen'."

"Okay, who cares? The universe contrived it to be, god is real, Ehn did it, etc. People use all kinds of justifications to say absolutely nothing. That's just how the world goes!"

"Why would I do anything if I believed you can use your powers to undo it next second?"

"Why would you do anything if anything could undo it? A meteor suddenly strikes, killing everyone in the room! You're hit by a car as you cross the street! A lone human is pretty much worthless against anything. You get to be special thanks to your keys, so you really ought to thank me if anything."

"I do not care to debate philosophy. Are you going to tell me anything or not?"

"There's someone waiting at Carolyn Blythe's with the info you want."

"If I can get that information either way, how about you save me time and tell it right now instead of making me go over there."

"Nah."

"The more time I waste driving, the less time I have to do anything 'proactive', as you call it."

"And your proactiveness will really shine through locked in a car in the middle of nowhere. Sheesh, you're worse than Ariel. And that's really insulting if you have context on the joke."

"And you say you've never heard about anyone like you, but I've heard about someone very similar, but resembling a cat instead of a dog. Any thoughts on that?"

"I don't resemble a dog or a cat! I resemble Ehn! You puny humans keep mixing it up for some reason."

"So you have no intention to answer. Fine. Just tell me who exactly you want me to find at Blythe's office."

"You'll know."

"Are you even sure they'll still be there by the time I arrive?" (edited)

"Of course I am."

"Mhm. Then let me clarify two more things. I can see you because I have of the power in these keys, right?"

"Yup."

"And we made a deal where you give me a special power and in exchange for that, I help you with something unspecified. Correct?"

"Yup."

"Mhm." I drive to Blythe's office. Doesn't look like there is anything more I can get out of this creature, but at least I got a clarification about the 'deal'. Of course, I never intended to actually fulfil my side of the deal, but now if this dog somehow ends up suing me in some ghost dog court for it I'm sure have an argument. We made that deal when I already could see it, therefore already had this power; therefore the power the dog is supposed to grant me by the deal is not the power of the keys. Therefore it didn't fulfil its side of the agreement either. (edited)

Bob Smith is in front of the office.

"YOU"

5:48 PM

"I saw everything"

5:48 PM

"You put a bomb on Hav's fishery, didn't you"

I accelerate and attempt to hit the man yelling at me with my car.

"I HAVE VIDEO FOOTAGE"

5:55 PM

"YOU CANT STOP ME"

Bob will be hit with a car automatically if he does not try to dodge.

Bob dodges.

((Roll))

((19))

Bob dodges in time.

Bob flips off Sean.

I stop the car and open the window. "No idea what you are talking about."

"Then why did you run me over"

"I need information on unusual animals."

"I'm not in the sentasaurus suit"

"I do not care about that Youtuber. Do you have information on certain very intelligent animals? If you have seen any of them, you know what I am talking about."

"Have you ever heard of a animal called Sam Kidink?"

6:20 PM

"It's invasive to advengard. kill it at all costs."

"So you haven't seen any unusual animals recently?"

"If you exterminate it, I will delete that YouTube video that has you planting a bomb at kerloe fishery."

6:22 PM

"I will even tell you the man who exposed you as the culprit."

6:22 PM

"Find Sam Kidink. Pronounce him legally dead"

6:23 PM

"He is less than human"

"Answer my questions first. Then we can discuss this."

"No. No other animals aside from Sam"

6:25 PM

"Hm"

6:25 PM

"I recently saw a talking cat named Ehn"

"Correct, this is what I meant. What do you know about it?"

"Nothing"

6:32 PM

"I thought it was me being crazy"

"What exactly do you know. What did the cat do, what did it tell you, how did you meet it?" (edited)

"It gave me a power"

6:39 PM

"idk"

"Give me the key."

"The key lies in my suit"

6:45 PM

"I don't have it"

6:45 PM

"They kidnapped me and the suit is gone"

"The key. The thing the power that cat gave you is connected to. You lost it?"

"yeah"

6:47 PM

"its a sentasaurus suit"

"So what was your power?"

"flying"

"Side effects?"

"none"

"Incorrect. Prolonged usage leads to various health issues. Like cancer. Not only your power, that's how this cat works. User's health is the source."

"I used it only once"

6:57 PM

"OK CORPORATE SCUM"

6:57 PM

"IM GOING TO SHOW THE VIDEO TO EVERYONE"

6:58 PM

"So are you going to comply to declare Sam Kidink legally dead, or what" (edited)

6:59 PM

"Its all thanks to kirge soniaquill that your life could be ruined right here"

Bob Smith

"I used it only once"

"Don't use it again and contact me if you get the suit back or find out more about the cat. The cat is not the only one, by the way. There are three of these animals."

Bob Smith

"So are you going to comply to declare Sam Kidink legally dead, or what" (edited)

"Right, this thing... Never heard of him. Elaborate."

"He's a terrible person"

7:02 PM

"Treats his family horribly, MASSIVE misogynist"

7:03 PM

"He tried to kill me for gods sake"

7:05 PM

"He tried to kill my friend Jackson Day"

"I do not care about the personality of this man. I meant what he looks like and where he is. Plus, how dangerous he is. Is he connected to the cat?"

"Sam Kidink is connected to the cat. He calls it a dog, though."

"Then why did you say you knew nothing about it. Any other people who contacted these animals?"

"No."

7:10 PM

"Sam Kidink looks like this." He describes Sam Kidinks facial features.

7:11 PM

"He also goes by the alias Shawn Elliot."

Bob Smith

"No."

"well, Hav Kerloe is also related to the incident, but he ran off with Ethfan. He also saw a cat, which makes Sam suspicious." (edited)

"Mhm. Do you know their powers? Or keys?"

"hav has a fish that regenerates."

7:16 PM

"This makes Sam the most suspicious of them all. We shared a room together when we got our powers and we got non-lethal abilites except for Sam who didn't say anything"

"So Sam's power is unknown?"

"Yes."

7:17 PM

"Which is why we need him kept out of the avengard at all counts." (edited)

"Is he the one with your suit? Where would I find him?"

"He left Avengard"

"Then how do you propose I find him?"

"Lock him out of the country"

7:20 PM

"Do everything you can to quarantine avengard"

"Hm. Find me information on the cat and people it contacted, and I will see what I can do with Kidink. If nothing is done by tomorrow morning, you can spread the video."

"Will do."

7:26 PM

"My name is Bob by the way, nice to meet you."

7:27 PM

"Where will you be"

I tell this man my e-mail.

"There may be one more, actually"

7:29 PM

"I think his name is Shawn Dudvelt. He had a beetle suit. Someone shot at it and he survived multiple times."

7:29 PM

"It's shattered when it finally wore out"

7:30 PM

"I doubt a kid would have built a bulletproof suit"

"Mhm. That reminds me. What were you doing in front of this building?"

"Seeing a therapist."

"Do you know who her father is?"

"Edward. Edward Blythe."

7:32 PM

"I assume, similar last names"

"Mhm." I nod and drive away.

I go to Carolyn's place.

7:33 PM

"Sam Kidink will pay"

((Channel split))

go here

Don’tAtmiss

Bob passes by an unfamiliar woman.

Jump

Go to message!

Bob passes by an unfamiliar woman.

Bob asks if she is the therapist.

She ignores him and leaves.

Bob goes to the therapist.

Carolyn Blythe walks out of her office as Bob enters.

"Hello?"

8:04 PM

"Are you still open hours"

8:05 PM

"Hello"

"Oh, hello there. Yes, we're still within working hours for the office. Are you looking to sign up for therapy?"

"Yes."

8:08 PM

"I've been in a pretty conflicted point in my life"

"I'm sorry to hear that. It's good that you're taking steps to improve your health by coming here. Not everyone is comfortable taking that first step, it shows that you're already on the right path. Can I get your name?"

"Bob Smith. Alias is the Elusive sentasaurus."

8:10 PM

"I've got a lot to unpack"

8:10 PM

"SO uh"

8:10 PM

"It's a joyride"

8:10 PM

"First of all, can you please check if I'm a robot "

Carolyn tilts her head with a look of concern "You've developed a difficulty distinguishing reality, then? Some kind of schizophrenia? I can't say I'm quite qualified to handle that kind of mental illness on my own, but I can certainly help talk you through it and figure out what steps are necessary to take to get better."

"Hm"

8:14 PM

"I've got some ideas of how to do this"

8:14 PM

"Usually in robots there's like.a fucking. Button that's for something. Idk how to do it."

8:15 PM

"Can you try and strip search for a button? Just around my abdomen area."

8:15 PM

"You might want to press it too"

"She is not doing a strip search." This woman entered the office.

"Sigh"

8:17 PM

"OK"

8:17 PM

"Sarah is my friend"

8:17 PM

"She does not want to see my gross body"

Carolyn turns to her "Hello, Sarah, it's good to meet you. You must be close for Bob to feel comfortable coming to his first therapy session with you."

"...That's obviously not what I meant. But yes, I don't particularly want to see you naked."

Carolyn Blythe

Carolyn turns to her "Hello, Sarah, it's good to meet you. You must be close for Bob to feel comfortable coming to his first therapy session with you."

"You can just pretend I'm not here."

"Very well, it's good to have knowledge of your presence nonetheless. But yes, I agree with you, it wouldn't exactly be appropriate. Bob, you can use a mirror to search yourself on your own, but really, rather than looking for proof that you aren't a robot, I think we should be asking why you believe yourself to be one in the first place."

"Ok second method is to pour water on my head do you guys have some water"

8:20 PM

"Wait what"

8:20 PM

"Hm"

8:21 PM

"Ok this works for me"

8:21 PM

"You got a chair this might take a while"

"Of course, there's seating in my office. It's a more comfortable environment for a session anyway." Carolyn leads Bob to her office.

Bob sits in the chair.

8:22 PM

"So fuckin"

8:22 PM

"Theres this guy"

8:22 PM

"His name is the grandmaster"

8:22 PM

"I want him to be my father"

8:23 PM

"His name is Ethfan Kerloe"

8:23 PM

"The problem is, he simply doesn't reciprocate"

8:23 PM

"Which is strange"

8:23 PM

"He did a checkup on me. He was a doctor. Super nice to me. Looking out for my health".

8:23 PM

"But then he shot me in the leg today"

8:24 PM

"Like"

8:24 PM

"If someone is asking to be your father why would you want to shoot him in the leg"

8:25 PM

"And thats when I figured it out"

8:26 PM

"I was designed to be a robot. People dont have feelings for robots"

8:27 PM

"Idk if this was me saying shit to make myself feel better or if this is real"

"...I see, that's quite the story. I hope your leg isn't too badly damaged, but as for your mental state... Well, I can't say I find your reasoning particularly compelling. The much more likely explanation is that you retreated into a fictitious version of events to avoid the truth of the situation. This... can have some short term benefits, if done in certain scenarios, but it's often much better for your happiness to confront it head-on. The sad truth is that, well, sometimes people simply don't care about others. This Ethfan fellow not caring about you proves nothing about it being impossible to have feelings for you, I'm sure you've encountered others that have done exactly that, no?"

Bob thinks of Jackson.

8:32 PM

Bob vividly thinks of Jackson.

8:33 PM

"But what do I do to get his feelings"

"Can I ask why you care about receiving these feelings from him? I understand the desire to make connections, but this doesn't exactly sound like a healthy one to pursue. I'd recommend searching somewhere else. Because, really, it's hard to find a worse start than getting shot."

"The grandmaster is a nice man.... hes just.... misunderstood" (edited)

8:36 PM

"Jackson, the only person i ever had, is gone. He doesnt want to care about me. Stupid capitalism. I want it to end."

8:37 PM

"The grandmaster is the only person that treats me like I'm an actual human being."

8:39 PM

"I have other people i want to dedicate my life to, everyone is a family, after all. But the grandmaster is the one who helped me get to this point in time."

8:40 PM

"I want a father figure to just be proud of me y'know"

8:40 PM

"He's really peppy too. Hes always smiling."

"I can understand that desire, yes. It's certainly not easy to go a period of time without that kind of approval. It could lead to self doubt and a need for approval. These aren't easy problems to work through, but I don't think you're going about it the right way. It's possible to make someone care about you more, sure, but going into a relationship with that goal in mind is setting yourself up for failure, especially when you have a specific target in mind. In my opinion, it would be better to find more people that just accept you for who you are now, and to be happy with that."

"But..... but who accepts me......."

8:45 PM

Bob comes to a realization.

8:46 PM

Bob thinks of Sean Nibel.

8:46 PM

"I blackmailed Sean Nibel... and he complied. He even made a promise to me...."

8:47 PM

"THAT'S RIGHT! HE'S LETTING ME DO THIS OUT OF THE GOODNESS OF HIS HEART! HE DOESN'T THINK ME AS A FREAK!"

Carolyn gives a wary smile "I'm glad you could think of someone that accepts you. Even if you hadn't found someone, there's always others out there, but having someone in mind already is a great start. May I ask about what you meant by blackmail, though? Everything we discuss here is confidential, so you don't have to worry about me reporting you to the police."

"Do you have a laptop"

8:50 PM

"My phone is gone"

"I don't have one on me right now, no. I do have my own phone, but I'd like to know what you need a device for."

"To show you my AWESOME blackmail"

8:53 PM

"here let me put up the video"

"...Very well, if you think it's important that I see it myself." Carolyn unlocks her phone and hands it over, but walks over behind Bob's chair to keep her eye on the screen.

Bob shows her the video. The narration has decided to ask ~~atmey~~ sigh JESUS CHRIST to describe the video in great detail. (edited)

((You're so evil for making me actually say this. Do not bring up "Atmey" in narration))

8:59 PM

Jesus Christ does nothing of the sort, as he is not real. I, however, choose to do it of my own free will. Sean Niebel walks up to the door of Kerloe Fishery. He presses something up to the locked door, and the door swings open instantly. He then proceeds to search through the store. He finds 1 of the cameras and quickly leaves. On his way out, he presses an object to the door.

Bob checks the viewcount.

A few thousand views at this point. Not many likes.

"So, the blackmail would be breaking and entering then? I'm not here to pass judgement, so I won't comment on the morality of using blackmail. I'm more interested in your thoughts, and you seem quite proud of it, correct?" Carolyn holds out her hand for the phone while talking.

"well"

9:04 PM

"Im not really proud of blackmailing Sean now, he's a good person"

9:04 PM

"Its the results that matters"

9:05 PM

"Sam Kidink is a horrible person"

9:05 PM

"I what Sean to declare him legally dead"

9:05 PM

"He is not worth the trouble for our Avengard"

9:06 PM

"He has fully left the town of avengard and irredeemable at this stage in point"

"If he's left the town, wouldn't it be better for your health to move on from him? You haven't brought this Mr. Kidink up until now, so I can't say I understand the situation, but from the sounds of it, focusing on your negative feelings towards him isn't exactly healthy. I'd recommend focusing on Mr. Niebel, and the good relationship you two could develop going forward, if he's as you say."

"You may be right. But Nibel also thinks Sam is a threat."

9:09 PM

"Locking down people similar in sams case can be able to help us get closer together"

9:11 PM

"Moving on from a terrorist that could attack our city sounds nonsense as well"

"A terrorist... I see, and you think it would make you happier to bond with Sean over targeting Sam? In that case, I think you've found yourself quite a solid strategy moving forward."

Bob blushes at Carolyns unlimited wisdom and unwavering passion to her work.

9:16 PM

"I...... thank you"

9:16 PM

"YOU CAN HELP TOO"

9:16 PM

"Say"

9:17 PM

"Do you know anyone who has experienced a floating talking animal in real time? Prehaps they go by the name of "Ehn"?"

"..." Carolyn takes a moment to process this "...Where... exactly did you hear about this from?"

"Sean Nibel is looking for these people. I know of three. Sam, Hav, and Shawn."

9:19 PM

"I have experienced this too."

9:20 PM

"Well, you are going to help out as well. Every time a patient comes to your offices, first thing you ask is"

9:20 PM

"Have you ever experienced a floating animal that calls themselves "Ehn"?

9:21 PM

"If they do say yes, please contact this email"

9:21 PM

I tell Carolyn Blythe Sean's email.

Carolyn writes it down in her notebook "...Right then. I do my best to help my patients in whatever way I can. I'll be sure to ask about this, it seems important to you. Is there anything else you needed help with?"

"hm. not really. You don't happen to be under the influence of Ehn by any chance?"

9:24 PM

"Of course, I don't suspect you are a terrorist. You may have medical illnesses, however."

"Do not worry, I'm quite well. I wouldn't trust myself to help others as a therapist if I wasn't able to diagnose myself. I haven't seen this Ehn character myself, but... I believe I did happen to be present when Mr. Niebel first saw it. Described it as a talking dog only he could see. So I was a bit shocked to hear someone else talk about this. Perhaps there's more to it than a delusion, after all."

"Talking cat, mmmm. I got you. Perhaps I will be able to fix you as you fixed me."

9:29 PM

Bob comes to a realization and his eyes pop out like a cartoon and they metaphorically fall out of the floor and turn into robots AI the Somnium files

9:29 PM

Bob slowly turns around to see if Sarah is there.

Sarah is in the lobby.

Bob sighs in relief. Hopefully she didn't hear whatever he said about Sam.

9:31 PM

"Wonderful session. Thank you very much, Ms. Blythe."

9:31 PM

"Oh yeah. One more thing. Who is Edward Blythe?"

9:31 PM

"I heard he was like"

9:32 PM

"in prison"

"That would be... my father. He is currently serving time, yes. He was found guilty of a mass poisoning. I have my opinions on the matter, but this isn't my therapy session, and I've come to terms with what happened."

"Mass poisoning? How did he serve time for giving people the stomach flu? He should have just been fired for being a crummy chef."

9:36 PM

"Well, see you"

9:36 PM

Bob waves good bye and tells Sarah he is ready to go.

Carolyn returns the wave, and remains in her office to begin taking notes on the session.

((Channel split))

((go here))

Don’tAtmiss

"Hey, Bob." Sarah.

Jump

Go to message!

"Hey, Bob." Sarah.

"Hello."

9:39 PM

"I uh. Im going to the phone store. Grandmaster nabbed my phone."

"Just a question."

"Do ask"

"Your parents. What happened to that?"

"Jackson said they. weren't real"

“Well yeah, I get that part. But how? Everyone’s born from someone, whether they want to be or not."

"I'm not sure. I dont even have medical record."

9:44 PM

"Nor did they have adoption records."

9:44 PM

"Which is why I came to therapy: to suspect that I am a robot."

9:44 PM

"But thats me being delusional. Hopefully."

"…Why don’t we just check? If you have no medical record, your parents aren’t real, and so on, that probably means Bob Smith is some kind of pseudonym. Somehow."

"Hm. we can sure try."

9:46 PM

"But why would Bob smith be a pseudonym? Sounds like a pretty normal name."

"I think it’s absurd normalcy is part of what makes it sound fake. But if you were born with the name Bob Smith, those records should exist right? It’s likely they’re kept under a different birth name."

"But what... what could that be...."

9:49 PM

"hm."

9:49 PM

"If were going to look for birth records, try Nathan Smith."

She pulls out her phone and looks around it for a while.

Bob observes.

"…Found something. Missing persons report from a few years ago. It’s for… Nathan Smith. He doesn’t really look like you, though."

"hm"

9:56 PM

"does he have a family"

"They filed the report, so yeah." She turns the phone to display a young Nathan Smith. Bob gets a headache looking at the man who bears 0 resemblance to him.

"Well, whats the parents names?"

She checks. "John and Mary." These are not Bob’s parents, but the names intensify the headache.

Bob checks if there is a facial deformity like the ones the nurses said.

Nothing. This is a completely normal face. And, looking closer, despite Bob having never seen this man in his life, he feels more familiar than Bob himself.

"Nathan......Smith......"

10:07 PM

"Where are the parents now?"

"…Upstate."

"..........."

10:10 PM

Bob goes upstate. BUT FIRST, HE GETS A PHONE.

Bob loses consciousness.

10:11 PM

((End session))

((How was todays session))

((Chaotic))

10:11 PM

((Did not plan to have you meet Carolyn but I figured why not))

((Good chaotic or Bad chaotic))

((Good I suppose))

10:13 PM

((The best part was when you got to interact with Ethfan again))

((whos she))

Ehn/PC

((This is the woman you saw in the video btw))

((you forgot about her)) (edited)

Ehn/PC

Bob passes by an unfamiliar woman.

(( ))

Bob Smith

((you forgot about her)) (edited)

((Fixed))

((Saturday))

Unconscious, Bob's mind drifted away from the topic at hand, and produced a new view. Bob Smith stood on a large stage, as he wore a bright yellow suit. Around him were Ethfan, Carolyn, Hav, Ehn, and Sarah all wearing the same suits. Dozens of background dancers danced behind them.

Bob investigates what the suit looked like. (edited)

It’s just a yellow suit.

As I, the narrator was told a yellow suit, he is in an emoji costume. (edited)

1:09 PM

"Psst Carolyn, you know whats going on?"

Carolyn began singing. "It seems today... That all you see... Is violence in movies and sex on TV." "But where are those good old fashioned values...?" Ethfan sang as well.

"Uhhhh what is my cue?!"

1:11 PM

"........."

Everyone except Bob begins singing. "On which we used to rely? Lucky there's a Sentasaurus Guy. Lucky there's a man who... Positively can do... All the things that make us..."

"CHICKEN FRIES?!"

"Laugh and cry!" Hav Kerloe.

"Hey! that's not the line! don't steal my role!"

1:13 PM

"Alright, this time its my turn!"

Everyone except Bob begins singing. "He's... a.. Senta..saurus... Guy!"

"IT'S"

1:14 PM

"FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!"

1:14 PM

"STOP! EVERYBODY STOP!"

1:14 PM

"WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU GUYS DOING?! I'M THE FUCKING SENTASAURUS!"

1:15 PM

"IM SUPPOSED TO BE THE KINGPIN OF ALL THIS! AT YET YOU ARE GOING LEAVE ME LIKE THIS?!!"

The scene changes. The entire family is seated in their living room, watching The Team 9 Bunch on TV.

"Oh shit, that's my line!"

1:16 PM

"Heeeeyyy! Ethfan! This reminds me of the time where I wanted to convince you of being my father!" (edited)

The following scene plays out on the television. Jackson Day: "Jackson Day, Jackson Day, I found cigarettes in Jackson Day's jacket." Jackson Day: "Jackson Dat, were you smoking cigarettes?" Jackson Day: "No, Jackson Day." Jackson Day looks at Jackson Day. Jackson Day: "Well, he's lying. There's no doubt about that." Looks back at Jackson Day Jackson Day: "Jackson Day, I'm afraid your punishment will be four hours in the fishpit." Jackson Day pushes a button and the floor in front of them opens up. Jackson Day: "Now maybe that'll give you some time to think about what you've done." Jackson Day: "Aw, man!" Jackson Day jumps into the snakepit Jackson Day: "That'll teach him." Jackson Day walks over to a metal door Jackson Day: "And Jackson Day, I'm afraid you've earned a day in the chamber of fire... for tattling on your Jackson Day."

"HA HA! I sure do love that lovable scamp! Amiright dad?! Oh, uh. I mean Ethfan." (edited)

1:22 PM

"So uh.... wheres the cutaway gag."

Carolyn sounds disgusted as she speaks. "Ugh, smoking. How does a boy like that go so wrong?"

"Well, you know how it is with those rebellious teens. But with a family man like me around? NOTHING can go wrong!" (edited)

"Well, they live in a crummy neighborhood." Ethfan.

"I bought the best neighborhood there ever was in the state, Ethfan!"

"Team Nine?" Ehn.

"Of course Team Nine is the best street there ever was! I wouldn't trust the cat to be a good critic, anyways."

"Aw, hell yeah. They got robbers, thugs, drug dealers. You name it." Ethfan.

1:35 PM

Sam Kidink< pops up in front of the window. "You folks want some pancakes?"

"I SURE want some pancakes! let me use that coupon you gave me."

1:35 PM

"Wait."

1:35 PM

"EXPIRED?!!!!!!!"

1:36 PM

Bob Smith tackles Sam Kidink and fights him.

1:36 PM

This is like the chicken fight from family guy except its a child.

"No, thank you. See, that's the worst we got is, uh, Jemima's Witnesses." Ethfan.

1:38 PM

The theme song plays again and the room shifts over to the kitchen. Bob, Carolyn, Hav, and Sarah are in the kitchen. "Mom, my lips are too thin. Can I please get collagen injections?" Sarah.

"Hell to the no, Sarah! Your lips will look like that Kidink boy after I beat his ass to the ground." (edited)

1:39 PM

"CUTAWAY GAG!"

Carolyn speaks. "Sarah, you don't need to change the way you look. You know, most of the world's problems stem from poor self-image." There is finally a cutaway gag.

1:41 PM

((Holy fuck I am not repeating this. How is this a real show))

"Yeah..... I was like that too. But I've learned to accept how way things are now."

1:46 PM

"....can anyone hear me?"

1:46 PM

Bob attacks Sarah. "YOU WANT BIG LIPS?! HERE! AYAYAYAYAYAYAYAYYAI!"

1:46 PM

Bob shoots sarah in the face with a gun. (edited)

1:47 PM

"Heh! Comedy!"

1:49 PM

"Heh...... comedy..............."

1:50 PM

"heh........................................."

A laugh track plays.

"YEAH! COMEDY! Sure did learn your lesson, huh Sarah?!"

1:52 PM

".............................."

1:52 PM

Bob attempts to wake up.

The scene changes. Hav Kerloe is cooking fish in the kitchen.

"Hah... i wonder... whats... for... dinner...... Hake?"

1:54 PM

Bob attempts to wake up.

1:54 PM

"HAKE! HAKE! HAKKKKEEEEE!"

"Excellent! The fish-control device is nearing completion!" Hav.

Bob smashes the fish control device onto the floor.

"Hav, I said no toys at the table." Carolyn enters the kitchen.

Bob wanders around the scenery. (edited)

2:04 PM

"I have to get out of here."

It’s the Smith family home.

Bob exits the house.

2:05 PM

"This has to be a trap"

2:05 PM

"This is propaganda to convince me that these people aren't family"

2:05 PM

"I know better"

2:05 PM

"These are shells"

2:06 PM

"These are flanderized husks made to look like real people"

That’s a shame. I thought he’d enjoy it.

2:07 PM

The whole set vanishes. The sound of the theme song keeps repeating but I don’t know how to turn that off right now.

"You think you can beat me" (edited)

2:08 PM

"YOU THINK YOU ARE BETTER THAN ME"

2:08 PM

"I WILL BEAT YOU AND YOUR GAME"

2:08 PM

Bob searches for a radio box to turn off the theme.

((Roll))

((7))

Bob cannot locate the radio. Perhaps a radio doesn’t even exist. I’m not sure. This isn’t a world I control as directly as his conscious one.

"This is a dream world right"

2:11 PM

"I fell unconcious"

2:12 PM

"Maybe"

2:12 PM

"I can imagine a radio"

2:12 PM

"and finally wake up"

A radio appears.

Bob turns it off. (edited)

The music finally ends. Bob still exists in the empty void.

"Hm"

2:14 PM

"This really is my dream"

2:14 PM

"Why was the dream so ideal, yet so empty"

2:14 PM

"Everything i dreamed of is there"

2:14 PM

"But"

2:15 PM

"It lacked myself in there"

2:15 PM

"Prehaps"

2:15 PM

"I can see what my goals are"

2:16 PM

"But I lack the ambition"

2:16 PM

"I can't imagine myself in these shoes, because I don't have the commitment." (edited)

2:17 PM

Bob imagines a door to escape from.

A door appears.

Bob opens the door and he walks out.

It’s back into the Smith home. Honestly, I don’t really know what else to do. Asking Hav was pretty useless. I expected the situational comedy to be more entertaining for longer. How about a drama? The building reshapes it’s art style into one resembling a more serious show.

"....."

2:23 PM

Bob silently observes.

Hav runs in very dramatically. "BOB! THINGS ARE OCCURRING!"

"What is it Hav"

2:26 PM

"Lets do this together"

2:26 PM

"I will make my own destiny to save the world"

Honestly, I don’t exactly know how to continue this story. Dramas tend to require a more structured narrative rather than disjointed events. I don’t really have the experience for it. For now, I’ll just give Bob control of the Hav character.

HAV SMITH.

2:34 PM

"BOB! CAPITALISM HAS TAKEN OVER THE WORLD!"

2:35 PM

"No"

2:35 PM

"im selfless"

2:35 PM

"it doesnt matter if bob in my body gets the job done. i am a selfless man."

2:35 PM

Bob goes to the lighter store. (edited)

The lighter store exists.

Bob buys some lighter. Bob imagines a bottle of olive oil.

The olive oil is created.

Bob goes to the team nine mansion.

Jackson Day is in front of the team nine mansion. "Bob Smith! I am evil!" I suppose in this analogy he would stand for capitalism. But as much as I hate him, he’s far too irrelevant a figure to really stand for anything in reality. A minor distraction before the main plot.

Bob smith kisses jackson day. "You are salvaged."

What.

Bob pours olive oil on the team nine building.

2:47 PM

bob lights the building ablaze with the lighter.

The building is now on fire:

Bob looks onward into to the sunset. Bob imagines the idealized versions of everyone as they sit next to me. A reformed Jackson Day. Sarah Stanley, her brother and father together in happiness. Naomi Kidink standing with me, her hand around her shoulder. Hav and Ethfan applaud as they congratulate me: "Good job, son!" Carolyn and Sean sit in the background; Carolyn's father has finally been released from his imprisonment. Perhaps Sam was there too, finally pardoned by society and willing to atone for himself. He sits next to his mother.

2:55 PM

We look toward a cliff to the city of Avengard. It's beautiful. It's at peace. Some of the people I can see towards the citizens are wearing Sentasaurus suits, symbolizing their freedom.

2:58 PM

But the world cannot be without conflict. They come. The remnants of the despicable Team Nine. They come. But the citizens fight back. They call for me.

2:58 PM

Bob transform into the Sentasaurus. Sooner or later, everyone sitting at the cliff has turned into Sentasauruses as well. They jump off to fight once more. (edited)

3:00 PM

"Yes. YES"

3:02 PM

Bob imagines all of this, and he creates the tv show" Sentasaurus guy" once again, but the cast are now the idealized versions he wants to see.

Ehn/PC

Bob goes back to this scene.

Carolyn began singing. "It seems today... That all you see... Is violence in movies and sex on TV." "But where are those good old fashioned values...?" Ethfan sang as well.

"THAT WE USED TO RELLYYYYY"?

Everyone begins singing. "Lucky there's a Sentasaurus Guy. Lucky there's a man who... Positively can do... All the things that make us..."

"LAUGH AND CRY?!"

Everyone begins singing. "He's... a..."

"SENTA! SAURUS!" Bob lets Sam and Edward sing the other half. (edited)

"GUUUUUUUUUY!" Sam and Edward pop into existence to finish the song.

3:09 PM

Bob wakes up in a car, while Sarah drives. It’s past midnight at this point. ((End chapter/session))

There’s a thud outside.

Carolyn, concerned, goes to investigate the thud.

Bob Smith is unconscious on the floor. Sarah stands next to him, confused.

"What happened? Was this unprompted?" Carolyn checks if he's still breathing.

He's breathing. "I dunno, he just... Passed out."

"Are you aware if he has any medical conditions? That might help determine what the best course of action is... We certainly don't want to do anything that would put his life in danger."

"I just met him yesterday. I have no idea."

"Better safe than sorry, then. If he hasn't woken up by now, it'd be best to call an ambulance." Carolyn dials 911 on her phone.

"No, don’t. I’ll handle it."

Carolyn stops dialing 911 and turns to Sarah "Handle it how, exactly?"

"Don't worry about it." She tries to lift him up.

"Forgive me for questioning your methods, but I believe it's best to not move someone who's fainted without a professional here."

"Just consider me a professional if it bothers you so much. You just took a client in and gave him a session on the spot. You don't exactly get to hold a highground against my work ethic."

"I suppose I can't exactly stop you without increasing risk to Mr. Smith, so whether I agree with your assessment of our methods is a bit of a moot point. For his sake, I hope you have the proper skills to treat him."

"You speak weirdly familiarly about a guy you just met." She moved towards the door.

"It's best for the client's comfort. Goodbye Sarah, it's been a pleasure meeting the two of you."

"I doubt that." She leaves.

1:44 PM

Carolyn's phone rings.

She checks the number.

It's Grobber.

"...Again? I'm not sure what information I have left to give him... Unless he's calling to schedule an appointment? It's good that he didn't call while I was with Grace, at least." Carolyn answers the call.

"H-hey, ah... what's up?"

"Nothing in particular. I've been seeing a couple clients, including Grace. Though she isn't here right now, thankfully. Did you have something you wanted to ask me?"

"Yeah, so... when you decided to come here... did Gus have any input on that decision?"

"...Yes, he was the one who suggested it. I had my own reasons for coming, of course, as I made you aware of at the time. But Gus, well, I believe it was your computer he was after. I have no reason to hide this from you, I can't protect a dead man, after all."

"....Yeah. So, okay. He stole like, over a million dollars for me. Hundreds of thousands."

1:57 PM

"...And he told you to come here?"

"Yes, I was well aware that he wished to conduct illegal activities at your house. I did not realize it was so large scale, but I suppose that does not frame me in a more positive light. I could make excuses, being under threat of death would be the easiest, but your opinion of me does not necessarily need to be high for your happiness. In this situation, I feel it's best I admit the truth."

"...Okay. I... I don't care." He pauses.

"I need to get that money back Carolyn. I'm... I'm personally involved now, r-right? I... I don't have a choice. Do you have any idea of what to do?"

"..." "And why didn't you tell me?"

“What?! Don’t ask her for advice!” Dana Craig's voice comes from the other side of the phone.

Carolyn answers the phone.

1:47 PM

((Just talk in both channels since Dana could hear))

Yeah

1:48 PM

"H-hey, ah... what's up?"

((There've been weirder contrivances))

Dana Craig

“I don’t really trust that, given you had no idea ‘this’ even happened before five seconds ago. But good luck.”

"Oh, fuck you." Grace. "You’re such a narcissist."

(No I think this is the best way to handle it this is good thumbs

)

“I’d like to think of myself as someone with a healthy level of self-esteem.”

"Yeah, so... when you decided to come here... did Gus have any input on that decision?"

Dana Craig

“I’d like to think of myself as someone with a healthy level of self-esteem.”

"It’s true." Ariel. "Get real." Grace.

“Where is this even coming from? Do you honestly think you know me? I’ve spent, what, an hour with Grobber? And I already think I’m more aware of him as a person than you are of me.”

1:55 PM

“I was the girl Michelle knew, right? And some of your interests she wasn’t really the type to get involved in. So I was the substitute. That’s fine. Makes sense.”

Grobber sets the phone to speaker and sets it on the counter. He motions to Dana and Grace to be quiet.

1:56 PM

right after that happens yup

1:56 PM

"....Yeah. So, okay. He stole like, over a million dollars for me. Hundreds of thousands."

I nod to Grobber in affirmation, having gotten the last word in.

"...And he told you to come here?"

2:00 PM

(okay if she says something do i just post it here)

2:00 PM

Grace stares at the phone in stunned silence.

What a nutter.

"...Okay. I... I don't care." He pauses. "I need to get that money back Carolyn. I'm... I'm personally involved now, r-right? I... I don't have a choice. Do you have any idea of what to do?" "..." "And why didn't you tell me?"

“What?! Don’t ask her for advice!”

Grobber gives Dana a 'Why are you talking!?!?!' look and does the

2:04 PM

(also should we make just one channel now lol)

((Yeah good idea))

"Perhaps I was a bit shaken from watching a suicide yesterday. Whatever the reason, it was a failure on my part to not mention this, yes. I did not purposefully keep it hidden from you... Well, aside from when we met on the day it was stolen, of course. Gus was my only real connection to the mob, so unfortunately I can't really help in giving advice. I wish you luck, obviously."

"…How did you have a connection to the mob? That’s not exactly a normal therapist thing." Grace.

"...Alright, well then I guess my only, er... real option I suppose is to ask the police... ...You'd be okay with them visiting you, right? It feels like you've been involved in all this... with Gus... you know a lot more than me."

“Oh, it’s fine! She only has one!” I chuckle.

"If it's alright with you, I'd rather not involve myself with the police, I don't exactly have... good experiences with them. As for my connection, you could say it was forced upon me, I didn't really have a choice in the matter."

"She’s right. You don’t want to go to the police." Grace.

I smile.

"...Carolyn. You did just admit to a few of us... that you knowingly abetted him in committing a crime, and now... I-I don't have anything anymore..." He coughs. "And from what people have told me, you seem to have a whole lot of connections to all this thing..." "Carolyn, I like you a lot... really... heheh... but... I had everything taken away from me, right? I really want to get it back... and I'll do everything I can to do that... right? And if the only way is going to the police... I need a place to live, Carolyn. Grace and I need to eat. You understand that, right? You want us to be happy."

"You're right, I certainly would assist in helping you acquire that happiness, but how exactly would turning me into the police benefit you? I've told you everything I know related to this matter. Allowing me the freedom to try to find a way to help you on my end seems like the superior option, don't you think?"

"...You're right, Carolyn. It- it would be wrong of me to do that to you... I understand what it can be like to have people judge you... er... I guess I'm just assuming you feel judged by the police, sorry... eheheh..." He swallows. "...You actually haven't told me a lot. How did you meet Gus? It seems you only knew each other for a short time..."

"I suppose some context on my relationship would be helpful, yes. I first met Gus the day before we visited you, he broke into my home and attempted to blackmail me, holding me at gunpoint as he explained that I was to follow his orders. He needed someone to distract you while he entered the house, that was my role. Once that was finished, he never spoke of you again, moving onto different jobs for the mob. Is that an understandable series of events?"

“Do you know a Shuichi Maoziwam? I don’t mean knowing of him. I mean any more direct connection. A friend of a friend, perhaps?” I say this such that Carolyn can hear.

"...I've never met him, but I have a connection, yes. I know I said I would help you, but this connection is also someone I wish to help, so I must be sure of something first. What do you intend to do with them?"

“I see.” I stop. I wanted to prod more on Gus, but unless he’s secretly alive, she’s talking about someone else. I… “I suppose I don’t have any real intents to do anything with them beyond try to ask a few questions.”

"...Carolyn... you said Gus committed suicide in front of you. I know it must have, ehm... been so troubling... If you were some person he found as a distraction... why were you so important? Why would he commit suicide... in front of you? What did he say?"

“Tch.” I wanted to push on that. He’s being… way too soft.

"I'm sorry, but... that is a bit of a personal matter. I assure you, it's unrelated to your situation. It was entirely because of... my failure to help him. But that's fine, I'm helping you now, after all. As for my connection with Shuichi, it's likely I'd be able to set up a meeting with Dana, if that would help."

"Mmm." You hear Grobber murmur while biting his lip.

2:35 PM

"Dana?"

“That would be fantastic.” In truth, I don’t care that much about jeopardizing her ability or willingness to introduce me to someone who probably doesn’t even have any helpful information. So… “I do have one more thing I’m curious about, though.” (edited)

"Go ahead and ask, I hope I can provide a satisfactory answer."

“A week ago, my coworker Michelle was murdered. The location of Gus’s car made him the prime suspect. This possible-murderer turned to you for aid in a different matter, seeking out you specifically to do something as generic as distracting someone. The someone in question was one of your clients, a friend of my associate Grace Rollins, also a client of yours. He used this opportunity to steal massive sums of cash for the benefit of a man you’ve already mentioned you have a second different intermediate with.” My pace shifts as I go through this, expression changing, no longer bored or a half-patronizing smile but something closer to the Dana picrew. “Then, the one other person who would know the truth about this event suddenly dies right in front of you, in a situation that seems to have been marked down by every single person as a suicide with the exception of a man who actually knew him personally. I actually got blamed for his death by a guy, haha. Wonder what sequence of misfires caused that. Anyway, now despite the forces intervening, I made it to the man I wanted to talk to. I didn’t know you existed at all until a couple days ago, Carolyn, but I just keep hearing your name come up. From someone who seems terrified of you, calls you crazy, to someone who parasocially latches onto you far beyond the regular professionalism and simple clerical role a therapist should have.” I’m not really considering my surroundings at this point. “Sorry, I’m kind of rambling, eheh. It’s been a long day. Anyway, I was just wondering, do you think you’re a good liar?”

"..."

2:55 PM

"...Carolyn's not my therapist, she's eh... she's a fr-"

2:55 PM

"She's just, eh... a person I know... eh..."

2:55 PM

"Heheh..." He swallows.

Carolyn lets out a small laugh "No, I don't believe myself a good liar at all. Keeping confidentiality, sure, but lying isn't exactly needed in my trade. Ms. Craig, if you'd like to accuse me of something, I'd ask you to be a bit more direct."

Grobber swallows. "Eh- hem... we could... we could do this l- we could... eh... nevermind..."

I shake my head. “She’s not your friend. She’s someone paid to talk to you. Maybe she’s good at that! But you can’t rely on a therapist for more general life fulfillment. Being reliant on someone else just to function isn’t good for you.” I respond to Carolyn. “No, I just wondered about that. Thanks for your time.”

"No I... I don't even- I've met Carolyn once... like... ever. I've n-never gone to therapy... or eh. Paid a therapist... or..." He sighs.

3:01 PM

"Do either of you have anything to ask?"

3:01 PM

"I mean Grace or Dana... Ehm. That's what I meant..."

“Oh. Looks like I jumped to conclusions, then. I try not to do that. Sorry, Grobber.”

"I don’t have anything to ask." Ariel May, who is also on the call.

"I... it's fine. I'm fine. I just... eh... it was... yeah. It's fine."

"Grobber is being honest when he says I'm not his therapist, but Dana does have a point. Self-sufficiency is quite vital to living a satisfied, happy life. Not to say you shouldn't have connections, but I do try to help clients to the point where they can function on their own."

"Oh... sorry Carolyn." He slouches a little.

3:02 PM

"And.. sorry Ariel. I didn't know if you wanted Carolyn to know that-"

3:03 PM

"Yeah. I'm sorry."

Grace is silent.

"If that's everything, I do have another incoming call, so I will wish the four of you luck, and see what I can do to help uncover information."

“Goodbye, Carolyn.”

"Ehm... sorry Carolyn! I- they came and they were talking about you... and I thought it might be better to ask you yourself, heheh... it got out of hand... it always does. I'll talk to you later! I'll tell you if I find out anything else... Yeah. Thanks Carolyn." He nods.

3:05 PM

"Okay bye." He hangs up.

Carolyn gets a second incoming call.

She looks to see who's calling, but doesn't answer it.

It’s Matrick.

Depending on how long it's been, Carolyn either answers Matrick's call or calls him back.

Matrick picks up when called back. "Hello?"

"Hello, Matrick. I was in the middle of a different call earlier, my apologies. What was it that you wanted to tell me?"

"Can you take one of my clients later? I haven’t met her before, so you can just take her fully. I’m just… Really busy today!"

"Of course, I'd be happy to. My workload is a bit light at the moment, so it wouldn't be an inconvenience at all. When does she have a session scheduled for?"

"An hour from now." He hung up immediately, clearly nervous.

Carolyn looks at her phone for a moment, before putting it away. "I do hope everything is alright with Matrick. I shouldn't bother him further right now, but perhaps tomorrow I could reach out, he might appreciate it. The more therapists we have in a good state of mind, the better. An hour doesn't exactly leave me much time to work on any of my other targets, so I suppose I might as well try to organize my thoughts." Carolyn enters her office and takes a seat "I have given away quite the incriminating confession to Grobber and the others, but it's best that it came from me directly. This way I could ensure they wouldn't hand me over to the police. As long as they don't find out about my role in Michelle's death, they shouldn't have any reason to go against me... although Dana may be suspicious of that, I should find a way to help her reach a state of happiness soon, before she endangers the chances of my future clients. All of this is happening so quick, I barely even had a moment to process what Bob informed me of... Ehn visited others... does that mean my power wasn't a reward for my devotion to Edlightenment? It could be that others were seen as helpful to the cause, but given Sean's disagreements with my philosophy, that seems unlikely. I suppose this explains Sean's use of his key, but that means Bob and those other three he mentioned... if they have dangerous powers, it might get in the way of happiness of others. Though, I suppose worrying about that would be like worrying about someone buying a gun. I can't save everyone, I just have to keep them away from my targets. I can figure out my actual next move after this upcoming session, that may influence matters." After finishing this line of thought, Carolyn begins looking over her notes as she waits for an hour to pass.

After an hour, there was a knock on her office door. (edited)

She turns towards the door "Please, come in."

Detective Jessica James enters. "Hello."

Carolyn tilts her head in confusion for a moment, before trying to give a comforting smile "Hello there. You would be my new client, then?"

"That’s correct."

"In that case, please, take a seat, make yourself comfortable."

She sat down.

"So, what made you decide to come to therapy? Do you have any goals you'd like to achieve in our discussions here?"

"You didn’t ask for my name."

"Ah, sorry, usually I'm made aware of my client's names ahead of time. I forgot to account for you being transferred to me, but you're correct. What would your name be? And how would you like for me to refer to you?"

"My name is Jessica James. Are you aware of who I am?"

"I do believe I've heard the name before... you're a detective, correct?"

"…" She took out a notepad, writing a few things down. "You don’t mind if I take notes, right?"

"Of course not, my client's comfort is important to me, no need to restrict yourself."

"In any case, you’re correct. I’m a detective. How would you have heard that fact before?"

"I've heard of you through keeping up with the lives of my clients. As a therapist, I hear about all kinds of people that I've never met directly."

"A client of yours knows me? Which one?"

"I'm sorry if you weren't aware of this, but therapists are required to keep specific details like that confidential."

"I see." She made a note of it. "Do you feel comfortable in this environment?"

Carolyn looks around for a moment "Well, I did design my office for comfort, so I would say yes. Are you asking because you feel a sense of discomfort from it?"

"No. That’s good. You asked me about my goals to achieve. We can proceed with that now. My goal is relatively simple. Firstly, I’d like to hear your thoughts on a concept."

"If my insight can help, I'll be happy to give it. Go right ahead and ask."

"Murder. Do you think there’s a circumstance that justifies it? As a hypothetical."

"Well, some people use homicide and murder interchangeably, the former certainly has scenarios where it would be fine, but as a detective I assume you mean in the strict legal definition of murder. I'm a therapist, my goal is to make people happy, and to maintain that happiness. It wouldn't make much sense to approve of something that would end it when there's always a more peaceful resolution possible. Those are my thoughts, at least."

"So you couldn’t imagine a situation in which you would stoop to murder? That’s entirely above you?"

"I can confidently say that is the case, yes. Do your thoughts on the matter differ? Because I know I mentioned confidentiality earlier, but if you're planning to murder someone, that's one of the few exceptions to what I'm supposed to keep between us."

"I have no intention to commit murder." She gets defensive. "I believe in the strict code of the law."

"That's admirable, I'd expect as much from someone in your profession. In that case, what intention did you have behind this line of questioning?"

"You’d rather I be forward? As I said, we’re proceeding with your comfort in mind." She took some notes. "Your father. You don’t sympathize with his murder?"

"So you've done your research on me... I don't sympathize with that murder, no. Whatever the motive was, it didn't justify taking away so many chances for happiness... I can't imagine what was going through his mind as a justification for such a terrible act."

"What about Gus Amon? He led that investigation. Now he’s stinking up your apartment. Do you sympathize with his killer?"

"His... killer? It was a suicide, of course I sympathize with that. He needed to get help much earlier in his life to take him off such a self-destructive path... It's a tragedy."

"A suicide." She took notes. "Despite there being no gun in the building? Despite there being clear signs of a struggle? Is that your story?"

"...What? That... that can't be... unless... well, I think I left my door unlocked, but... why would someone remove the gun? Have you checked the security footage? Someone must have entered my apartment after I left."

She stares at Carolyn for a moment. "You claim to be innocent?"

"Yes, everything happened the way I reported it. He entered my apartment, and shot himself in the head right in front of me. I won't be changing that story."

"So you just happen to be involved in these 2 deaths? A coincidence?"

"With all due respect, these were almost a decade apart. It's certainly not improbable to be involved in two incidents that, frankly, don't even share much in common."

She took out a notepad and began listing all of Carolyn’s victims between the Blythe cult massacre until now. "It’s certainly a lot of death around you."

"...Those names do belong to clients I've had in the past. You're saying that all of them were victims of murder? As a therapist it's... really not my job to keep tabs on people after they stop seeing me, so I can't say I was aware of a majority of those. I knew this city had a bit of a crime problem, but to learn of so many bright lives cut short... It's truly terrible."

"I never precised they were murdered. From context, it’s an obvious connection, obviously. But you were pretty quick to accept the implication. Especially after claiming Detective Amon was supposedly not murdered." (edited)

"Why waste time clarifying your implication, when as you said, it's quite obvious. You're accusing me, are you not? As a therapist, I approach my clients with precision and objectivity in my approach. I'm surprised at this turn of events, of course, but letting that get in the way of answering your questions would be unprofessional."

"I have enough evidence as-is to lock you up for Detective Amon's murder. The others are window dressing, but I’m sure they’d be interesting discoveries to the law. Do you really intend to keep playing ignorant like this, or would you like to change up your argument."

"Change my argument to what exactly? Claim I killed him in self-defense? If I had begun with that, it could have been reasonable, but why exactly would I begin with a hypothetical false claim of suicide if the real truth didn't frame me in a negative light? Changing my story is what would be more incriminating, if you ask me."

"Alright." She got up, taking out handcuffs. "Carolyn Blythe, you’re under arrest for the murder of Detective Gus Amon."

Carolyn holds out her hands, ready to be cuffed "Very well. If this is a necessary step to getting back on track helping my clients, I will not resist. I trust in you to find the truth of the matter."

"The truth doesn’t matter. There’s only the law."

"That's quite the interesting perspective you have. Tell me, does it make you happy to uphold the law?"

"My happiness is irrelevant in the grand scheme of things. I only live to uphold this sacred code. Though that’s not something you criminals would understand." She cuffed Carolyn.

"...Well, that won't do at all. If we meet again, I hope it's under friendlier circumstances. I would certainly hold my regrets if I was never able to convince you to value your happiness. Unfortunately, to get started, I'd have to learn a bit more about you than I assume you're willing to open up about at the moment."

"I have no intention to demand the help of criminals."

"I suppose I'll just have to wait to be found innocent, then. Shall we be going?"

"Don’t rush me, scum." She led Carolyn out of the office.

6:53 PM

Matrick stood in the main room, watching them in shock.

As she passes by, Carolyn gives him a friendly smile "Take care of my client while I'm gone, if you will."

Jessica purposely tugged on the cuffs even harder when Carolyn spoke. "You have the right to remain silent. You should honour it."

Carolyn gives a nod, and doesn't say anything else as she's being led out.

She dragged Carolyn into the back of a police vehicle, before getting into the driver's seat.

7:03 PM

"I’ve apprehended Carolyn Blythe for the murder of Gus Amon. I’ll be bringing her in." Jessica spoke into the police radio.

"This is an unfortunate turn of events, but not exactly unexpected. I'd hoped to avoid it, but it does let me know something important, at least. Someone has it out to get me. It's the only explanation for the gun being removed from the scene. Perhaps failing to kill me, the mob thought it'd be easier to just get me thrown in jail. This won't be easy to get out of, but... If I can get some help on the outside, I might be able to manage. No, that's not right, I have to manage to get out of this. I'm the only one who understands how to save people's happiness... I'll think of a plan, leaving it all to someone else is not an option." Carolyn remains silent in the police car.

A cop spoke back into the radio. "There’s been a mistake. Bring Carolyn to (address of the apartment). I’ll explain there."

7:10 PM

"Is this some kind of joke?" Jessica stared at the radio.

"...But I suppose I wouldn't mind a lucky break. It's what I deserve for helping so many, after all." Carolyn looks attentively towards the radio as well, but doesn't say anything.

Jessica took the radio and spoke into it again. "State your badge number. This is serious business."

Carolyn sure is existing in the police car still.

((For note I’m waiting on something else this isn’t me waiting for your response))

He gave his badge number.

7:29 PM

"…" Jessica looked unhappy at this development. "Fine. But this had better be an incredible explanation." She changed course.

7:35 PM

"It seems fortune is in your favour today." Jessica spoke to Carolyn.

Carolyn lets out a small laugh "That seems to be happening to me a lot lately. I don't know if I'd say some higher power is looking out for me, but... it is nice to feel rewarded for my effort."

You’re welcome. The car pulled up in front of the apartment. There was already another police vehicle in front.

7:40 PM

Jessica exited the car, and opened the door for Carolyn.

Carolyn steps out, and waits to be led inside by Jessica.

A cop stepped out of the other police vehicle, followed by Jade.

7:52 PM

Lelouch and Maria also got out of the car.

Ouroboros woke up in his bed the next morning.

Bright and early. He goes downstairs and makes his usual breakfast.

Maria Sr is in the kitchen, passed out. There’s a lot of various sorts of alcohol laying around her.

Ouroboros makes his usual breakfast, sitting down on the couch and checking what sort of replies he got to his hiring pages.

"Hrrm…" Maria Sr begins to stir. "…Is it over?"

"I assume so." He turns his head in the general direction of the kitchen.

She wipes her eyes.

"You have a good sleep?"

"…No." She replies bitterly.

"Mm." He takes a bite of his pizza toast. "You want to go first? What happened?"

"That girl… She had this… Perfume. I don’t know…" She clutches her head.

"...Which one? Lelouch?" (edited)

"Her and her friend."

"Hm. Are you implying that you weren't acting like yourself when you sent me that text?"

"It’s… Well… It makes you attracted to her. And then you stop being able to refuse her. She made me do all of that." She drinks some more.

"...I see." He takes another bite. Maybe he should be coming off as more surprised here? This sounds like it could be another one of Ehn's abilities. What a disappointment. "Where were you before you got home?"

She waves her arm in no particular direction. "Around."

“…And not answering your phone?”

"I wasn’t supposed to." She replied bitterly.

“I see.” He pauses, his attention back on his phone for a moment. “Well, good news: I got King Burger back.” (edited)

"...You're still on about that?"

"No. Because it's done. Everything's over. I won. I have it back. We never have to think about that part again."

She sighs. "...Congratulations. Is that what you wanted to hear?"

"I'm just telling you that it happened, and it's why I won't be home for most of the day." He shrugs.

"...You won't be home?"

"Don't think so, unless I forget something."

"Do you know how it feels to feel like your body isn't your own anymore?"

Hm. "...I hardly think I know what it feels like to have my own body."

"What kind of nonsense is that?"

"Whatever. The point is, I don't."

"...It feels like talking to you." She pauses. "But still, if I had to give it away to someone. It'd still probably be you again."

"...You think the feeling Lelouch's perfume gave you was like the one you had when we exchanged vows?" (edited)

"What's the difference?" She sighed, looking into a bottle. "That day and 2 days ago... I stopped existing."

After a moment, he puts his phone back in his pocket. "What was your existence like before you met me, then? What did you want to do with yourself?"

"...I don't even remember anymore. Maybe I wanted to do something. Maybe I just didn't want to die. ...Maybe I did want to become Maria Stanley, even. I like to think that old me was happy for once in my life, though." She takes another drink. "No... Those days probably weren't 'my' life... They were hers."

"...I don't think that's true." He takes another bite.

"Do you remember her...? That woman you chose to marry? Would her children have loved her?"

" 'That woman' was attracted to me at some point, enough so to have four kids with me and live out the rest of her life here. But why? I think, Maria, that you married a goal-driven man with the hopes that it'd fill in the gaps. You're not comfortable with your own negative space. Like a dysphoria. You literally couldn't process your own aimlessness, and so you wanted to live vicariously through my ambition — when that fell through, you turned to the kids." This definitely isn't typical. It really was quiet without her around — too quiet, even. This is alright. Things would need to return to normal eventually, though. "...I think they could've loved whatever I turned you into, had I never sold the restaurant."

"…Heh." She laughs a bit, but her expression doesn’t look like she finds anything funny.

"...Maybe they still can. The wait's finally paid off, Maria. We're back." He pauses, looking at the ceiling. "Or you could just continue to not do anything. At this point, that's a fine option, too."

"…Do you ever listen to yourself?"

"All the time. Never stopped."

Maria Jr stepped down the stairs. "Umm… Good morni-" She noticed her mother.

Ouroboros continues eating his breakfast.

"H-Hi, mom." Maria Jr. nervously stares at her. Maria Sr. starts to cry.

He finishes his food, putting his plate in the sink. "Are you going to school today, Maria?"

"No… It’s Saturday." Maria Jr.

"I see. Are you planning on going anywhere, then?"

"She’s staying here." Maria Sr.

He glances down at Maria Jr.

Maria Jr slowly walks towards her mother, observing her silently. "…Am I a museum exhibit now?" Maria Sr.

He watches this, crossing his arms.

Both are silent for a moment. Finally, Maria Sr speaks. "When did you come back? …Why?"

He goes back to the living room and sits down on the couch, only listening for however long this interaction lasts.

"…" Maria Jr. "…Why are you silent? Do you hate your mother?" Maria Sr. "N-No, I…" Jr. "I knew it. Oh, god… I knew it." Maria Sr starts to sob again. "I’m… I’m sorry. I don’t-" Jr. "…Who are you? Do you know that? Hm? What are you?" Sr. "I-I-I…I don’t know." Jr.

"She's already a hell of a lot more than you'll ever be," he calls into the kitchen. He digs his phone back out of his pocket and checks if he's gotten any real, good-quality applications to work at the new King Burger.

((Roll))

((19))

He’s gotten a lot of good applicants.

He texts all the good ones back, asking them to be at the new King Burger's address in thirty minutes. He then calls a local trucking company, and asks if someone's able to make a short-distance delivery.

((Roll))

((3))

Not on such short notice.

"Shit." ...But he's not quite out of options yet, is he? He calls Raven. Probably better to work with someone who absolutely won't rat him out, anyway.

"…Hello, Mr Soniaquill." Raven.

"Is this [name of a local shipping company]? I need you to move a lot of meat for me."

"Is that some kind of code? Don’t worry, the line's clean."

"Nothing like that. I'm opening a restaurant, you see? I have a lot of meat in my family mansion, and need it shipped there."

"Who exactly do you think we are?"

"You can help me, can't you?" He gets up and walks out the front door.

"I’m afraid it’s not exactly our area of expertise."

He closes the door, and lowers his voice. “Okay, look: I was dancing around it, because my family was in earshot, but I do really need your assistance here. You have big, strong men who can move a lot of shit, and presumably at least one truck. My freezer is stuffed with horse meat — which shouldn’t be illegal, by the way — and I need it moved. And if your guys have to slot a couple grills and friers into place as well? Shouldn’t matter to you. It’ll just make the pay better. Call it a change of pace.” (edited)

"I see. So that’s why you want us?"

"Indeed."

Ouroboros gets a call from Sean. "Alright, where would they bring it to?" Raven.

He ignores it. "[address]. The new King Burger you helped me acquire."

"I see. They’ll keep it discreet."

"Alright. I'll be waiting." He hangs up and sits on the porch. (edited)

A truck pulls up in front of the house eventually.

He waves to the driver.

The driver gets out. A few more mercenaries step out of the back. "Where’s the meat?"

"Follow me." He leads them to a walk-in freezer, its shelves loaded with unlabeled, hefty-looking packages of meat.

They grab the meat and walk out of the house with it.

He helps pack whatever they missed. After all that's done and he's confirmed the drivers know where they're going, he calls the local suppliers again to order furniture, equipment and ingredients.

This succeeds.

Taking a deep breath, he starts his car and goes to the new King Burger.

Ouroboros arrives at King Burger. The Ijiraq is at the door, along with everything Ouroboros called for.

"Remember — tables and chairs in the front, kitchen stuff in the back. I'm sure you can tell what does and doesn't belong in a kitchen. Both areas need a drink fountain, though. Just carry it right through here, and..." He turns to The Ijiraq. "How'd you find the new location so fast?"

"I asked Sarah, she knows everything. Even if she… Doesn’t like talking to me that much."

"Hm. Nice of her to care. Think you could move out of the way?"

"Oh, uh… Can’t I help?"

"Did you look into suing Shuichi Maoziwam for me?"

"I didn’t understand any of it."

"Well, okay. Can you lift a deep frier?"

"Yeah! Thanks, dad." He tried lifting a deep frier.

He goes inside and directs the mercenaries as to what goes where. He also checks to see if the building's freezer is running.

It’s not running, it’s stationary. Ha. It works fine though.

Ouroboros gaslights himself into thinking he came up with that, mumbles "nice," then goes back to the main room. "Take the meat to the freezer as soon as possible. Don't want to leave it to rot in the truck."

They do this.

He looks to see if any of the permanent hires have arrived.

They have.

"Hey, you all. Welcome to King Burger. Now start scrubbing down everything. Most of the appliances and things should be in place already, and they definitely weren't built clean. This goes for the floors and walls too — especially the bathrooms. I want this place spotless in its first month or so. After that, it's not as important as long as nothing's dirty enough to make you sick."

They get to work.

While waiting for them to finish, he goes outside and checks the news on his phone.

The news is talking about the Fungus.

Figures they'd still be talking about him. He checks to see if any of The Fungus' situation is directly relevant to him. (edited)

None of it is.

He looks for recent articles about King Burger.

No one’s talking about it.

... He checks some more niche sources. Local food blogs and the like.

The news hasn't reached them either.

Okay, whatever. He goes back into the restaurant to make sure everything's being put in its proper place.

Sean calls him as he does this. (edited)

He ignores it. He's busy, and whatever Sean could have to say isn't as pressing as getting the new King Burger in a presentable condition.

"Oh, hey dad... Did you hear about that thing? The- The Fungus." The Ijiraq.

He blinks, not turning to face him. "...You want to talk about him? Why?"

"Just... Just curious. Like is it cool?"

"...Do you have something to say?"

"...No."

"Okay. Then I have something for you to do."

"What is it?"

"We've got both the soda fountains installed, right? One in the kitchen and one near the seats. I need you to put all the labels above each spout. I ordered them all already. Once you've got them all in, you need to fill them all up. Impossible to screw up. I didn't order any Coca-Cola, though. Just put Coke Zero in that one."

"Why didn't you buy normal coke?"

"Because it's just the same thing, but worse."

"I thought there was like... Chemicals, and stuff. In the zero."

"Literally everything is a chemical. The ground you walk on, the air you breathe, the composition of your body; all nothing but chemicals. It just so happens that the chemicals in Coke Zero do the same thing as regular Coke, but more efficiently."

"Oh... Okay." The Ijiraq gets to work at the soda fountains.

"Hear that?" His voice is directed vaguely at every other hire around. "Soda fountains. Now. Put Zero in the Coke fountain. Don't waste your time asking me where the regular Coke is." To his awareness, none of the other major sodas have a perfectly-crafted calorie-free equivalent. He spends a bit of time researching that, but regardless of what conclusion everyone else has come to, he's in no immediate position to personally decide how to handle those. So, while the rest of the work finishes up, he checks the news.

Harry Stanley walks into the store. "Hey... Dad."

Ouroboros looks up from his phone. ... "What."

He looks around the building silently. "Long time no see."

"Yeah, I..." He looks around as well, more or less following where Harry's gaze lands. "What?"

"I was pretty young too, when you were running these. It's nostalgic."

"...You heard the news? I just..." He blinks. "How? And, uh... why?"

"Sarah. We formed a family of our own to get away from yours. At least... I'd like to think so. It doesn't really matter."

Once again, he blinks. "Dating your sister is perverted, Harry. Surely you didn't need me around to tell you that."

"What? No, I am not dating my sister. What the hell, dad?"

“Then why, in all the time you two have spent out of my life, has this not come up once?”

"Because the point was to avoid you. You... And mom. We couldn't handle it. Don't make me regret coming here, dad."

“I just… no, no. It’s fine. I understand. It’s just that you’re the only kid who’d gone as far as to block my number. I’m struggling to wrap my head around why you’d come back after all this time. You know you’ll have to speak to your mother eventually as well, don’t you? Assuming this isn’t only a brief drop-in.” (edited)

"You want me to speak to her? I figured... I don't know, you'd be happy I avoid her."

“I don’t want it. It’s just inevitable. The two of us aren’t torn apart easily.”

"I was just coming to see King Burger again. There’s no reason that needs to include her."

He’s probably right about that. She must be too hungover to drive here today. “Well then, um…” Splaying his arms, he gestures to the mostly-furnished but unaesthetic interior. “Here it is. King Burger’s back.” He pauses, in a way that he figures comes off as awkward. “…Your brother should be in the kitchen, if you want to see him.” (edited)

"Has he changed at all?"

“…Use your own judgment.”

"It’s probably good to be hopeful sometimes. But…" Harry looked at the kitchen.

“You’ve gone out of your way to come back, after all this time. If it’s really just to see how I’m doing, then…” He scratches at his collarbone. “Well, whatever. I don’t think he’s changed much. Even so, saying hi won’t kill you.”

"I’d still rather not. If he ever cleans up his act… You can tell him I love him."

“…Okay.”

"You know… I consider this restaurant my father more than I do you." Harry leaves.

“Well, there you have it.” He tries to say this before he’s out the door. “I just… huh. Really. I mean…” He continues muttering well after he’s gone, though makes no attempt to keep him. Instead, he texts Harry a single period to see if he’s been unblocked.

He has not.

... He really wishes he was more prepared for the possibility of Harry’s return, even if it was only for so brief of a moment. He has him hooked, doesn’t he? Or, he had him hooked for so long, and still does. King Burger still occupies that much space in his head. And… he thinks of it as a closer approximation of a father figure than himself. That means he’ll be back, right? Ouroboros just had to… no, everything is going to be in working order, as soon as possible. He checks the kitchen and bathrooms to see if they’re presentable and functional. (edited)

They are.

That should be just about everything on his workers' ends, then. Finally, he checks to see if they're done scrubbing down the floors. (edited)

They're finishing up.

That's good. He checks what time it is.

It’s close to the end of the workday.

...He said in the job listing that the grand opening would be immediately after they finished setting up. He hopes that everybody understood that meant today. "Did anyone put the sign up?" He shouts this to nobody in particular.

"What sign?"

"The King Burger sign. The one that, ideally, is directly above the front doors right now." Did he not already commission the sign? Shit.

The employees look around at each other in confusion.

"...Never mind. It doesn't matter. Maybe people will think a burger joint without a sign is cool or edgy. I'll get you all the sign later — for now, all you need to know is that we're officially open. Double-check everything to make sure it works. I'll leave a recipe book in the kitchen." He writes the restaurant's menu and a succinct overview of how it's all made in a notepad, leaving it on the counter. Finally, he turns on the neon sign hanging on the front window reading "OPEN".

"Can I buy the first burger, dad?" The Ijiraq.

He's on his way out the door. "Why are you asking me?"

"…Why not?"

"You don't need my permission to order food at a public restaurant. Go ask the cashier."

"Okay… Love you, dad!"

He gets in the driver's seat of his car and watches the restaurant, seeing if any customers arrive. If not, that's fine, he figures. He hasn't been proactive in advertising its return. But, y'know... word of mouth is a powerful thing.

Only 1 person goes in over the next hour.

Does he recognize them?

He does not. Seems to be a random pedestrian.

That's pretty good, all things considered. He can live with that. ... He was content to keep watching the restaurant. After so mainly years of languishing, King Burger was finally back in business. He had won. He wasn't sure what he was supposed to be feeling, but he was definitely feeling something. He hadn't really formally announced his return anywhere yet, but he'd have to eventually. For now, the only customers would be the localest of the local, only stopping by because they frequent this route anyway and noticed this open lease has been transformed into something functional. Maybe, with enough time spent watching them come and go, he'd be able to decide on what this feeling is. (edited)

It's proceeding at the same slow pace. Probably time to wrap it up soon.

He goes inside and singles out the manager. "Well, I'm going home. Close the place at midnight — most of the big chain joints around here close around ten. Open at 10 AM tomorrow. Those are our hours every day. Make sure everything's turned off before you leave, of course. I trust you have experience with this sort of thing." He hands him a spare key to King Burger's entrance. "Gonna try to order the sign tonight. I'll try to be here tomorrow too, but in case I'm not, I'm counting on you to keep things running smoothly." (edited)

"Understood, sir." The manager.

"Awesome. I appreciate it. You got a name?"

He does.

He memorizes it, understanding that it will be important later. He drives home.

"Hey! Wait, dad!" The Ijiraq calls out to him as he leaves.

He wordlessly rolls his window down.

"Could I like... Work under you? And become the next CEO for you?"

"...You're too busy with your rental properties."

"Oh but... But isn't this more important? I'm your only good kid."

He blinks. "What do you mean?"

"Well... Sarah and Harry hate you... Maria's Maria... I'm the only one who can live up to you, dad! I'm- I'm the one!"

"...Maria is Maria? What does that mean? Explain that to me."

"She's like... Y'know." He mimes a crying baby.

A hand involuntarily squeezes into the steering wheel. "I think," he replies, "that before anyone can run a company, that they should learn to have respect for their siblings." Stomping the gas pedal, he finally drives home.

Ouroboros arrives home.

Lelouch woke up in her bed the next morning.

She carefully unwrapped her arms around Jade in order to not wake her. Lelouch then got up and made some of her favorite goat-themed cereal (it is a mystery which one it is). After doing this, she quickly got ready for the day before Jade got up, and she checked her neck in the mirror. That bastard better not have left a mark... (edited)

There’s a trace of it if you look carefully.

"..." She looked for a scarf or sweater that could cover it until ultimately deciding not to. He doesn't deserve me putting this much thought into this. Lelouch instead decided to wear the hit outfit seen in her picrew.

Jade woke up. "Good morning, Ms. Lelouch."

Lelouch jumped. "Oh! Good morning, Jade!" Wait no... "I mean, good morning, cutie!~"

"Hfhfjvjcjvjfhgdhfh." She smiled.

Lelouch smiled back. "New password

" She then grabbed the milk and set it next to the bowls of cereal. "I made breakfast, I hope you like it." She poured the milk.

"I do. Thank you!"

"No problem!" Lelouch finished eating her cereal.

"Are you alright?"

"..." "Of course! Here, let me take that for you." She grabbed the bowls (assuming that Jade also finished eating) and went to leave them in the kitchen to be washed by someone else that wasn't her.

((As in. The mini kitchen in her room or))

((yeah i fucking forgot that existed lmfao i guess she DOES wash it then))

3:57 PM

((what kind of psycho has a mini kitchen in their room. the one lelouch flaw))

"I had an idea for what to do next."

"What is it?"

"So far, you’ve helped me and Maria, but we need to step it up. The world needs to know of your greatness."

"And you had an idea about how to achieve that? Oooh let me hear it!"

"Well, rather than individually going person by person, you could start by taking over a system that already exists. Like those guys who kidnapped us."

4:18 PM

"That way, you’d be able to help a lot of people at once."

"Hmm we also figured out how to help everyone at the school. That'd be a good system to start with."

"Yeah, but school's out for the weekend."

((when is the AG calendar dropping!!))

4:29 PM

"Oh, right haha. Sorry, I'm a little bit out of it." Lelouch smiled.

((It's SATURDAY because it's day SIX))

((ummmm i dont care!!))

"That’s alright. I understand."

"So you want to take over that group of kidnappers? It probably wouldn't be too hard to find them if Hav hasn't left this building completely." Lelouch's eyes brightened. "Wait! Of course! Why don't we use the ventilation system for this whole building? Even if Hav and those other guys manage to get away, at least we know we have control of the people at the front desk. They could secure them for us!"

((Wait when did you learn his name am I crazy))

Ehn/PC

He checked. "It says Hav Kerloe."

((hi))

((Oh right))

5:02 PM

"But is he a high ranking member? It'd be easier to jump right to the top."

"Well the point of doing that would be so he can take us to that person who's at the top. It'd be guaranteed to be without tricks."

"I'm asking if he could even talk to them. You can probably look it up, actually. Most big criminals are common knowledge."

"Ummm I guess you're right actually. Let's see what I can find." Lelouch opened her phone and googled 'criminal organization with white suits' in hopes of finding the group's name.

There is no useful result.

5:18 PM

"Try looking for mafia leader in Avengard."

Lelouch does this.

Every result points to the most common suspect.

5:20 PM

Jeff Johnner.

((ksndknskdjei))

5:20 PM

((MORI CALLIOPE))

"Jeff Johnner? Mm maybe this will work." Lelouch pulled up that one website where if you put someone's name you can find their number, address, age, etc. ((really fucked up that it's a real thing i hate the internet)) (edited)

5:23 PM

~~"Hopefully it's not a fake name..."~~ (edited)

((I'm going to say that's NOT a thing because everyone would have abused this already otherwise))

((umm fucked up!))

5:44 PM

Lelouch looked up the name a NORMAL way to see if she could find any contact info or an address.

((Roll))

((19))

There is no home address. Not in the sense that you can’t find it, but it quite literally seems he doesn’t own a home.

"Mmmrggh come on! There has to be something..." She starts clicking around at random threads and links. Even if he's Homeless! there has to be SOME way of contacting him or finding his recent whereabouts.

((Roll))

((1))

Lelouch downloads a virus.

(( g ))

6:22 PM

"Ah fuck! Stupid ads covering the screen... arghhh!!" Lelouch tosses the phone across the room and grabs her backup one that she has because she's rich or something. "I give up. What am I supposed to do with just a name!"

((You remember that you met him before right. Just making sure))

((i wouldnt remember which BASICALLY means lelouch wouldn't either (in character (why would she care about Some Man))))

((WTF….))

((Saturday))

Lelouch’s phone rings.

((the thrown one or the other? or both at the same time.....)) (edited)

((Both I guess?))

Lelouch annoyingly checks who's calling.

It’s the same unknown number as last night.

Ehn/PC

Lelouch’s phone rang.

((this time?))

((Yes))

Lelouch doesn't recognize it because she didn't in fact see the number before probably. "Ugh, probably just more spam. Ads and spam are the worstttt." She kept mumbling about how cruel the internet is as she declined((is that the word?)) the call.

The number calls back 5 times in a row.

"Oh come on! I've already had enough of you and your stupid viruses and scams!!" Lelouch blocked them.

"Maybe instead of where he lives, we should look for public appearances? Everyone has to go outside once in a while." Jade.

"Mmm alright." She looked this up.

((Roll))

((6))

No luck.

Lelouch handed Jade her phone. "I seriously can't find anything! Maybe you'll have better luck."

"…How would that work? It’s the same search engine, it can’t possibly be randomized depending on who uses it."

"I mean. I uh... Googling phrases is hard! You could come up with, I don't know, a different search?" Lelouch realized how stupid she sounded, "Whatever, it's probably impossible to find on here. I bet he never even goes outside..."

"Maybe we should go with your plan and find Hav Kerloe, then?"

"Yeah, let's go with that. He should be of at least a little help."

"Do you know where he is?"

"Well he's either in his apartment or he's not... We can go knock on his door?" "Honestly, I still think it's a better idea to use the vents here like we did in that store. It'll only help us as we know more people will have our backs, and it'll help them too like with Maria! It's a win-win scenario."

"Alright. Your wish is my command." She nodded.

Lelouch smiled, "Let's go then!"

Jade exited the apartment.

Lelouch did this too

With the perfume out of sight from any possible Shuichi Appearances of course.

Jade got in the elevator.

Lelouch got in as well and pressed the button for the roof of the apartment. "They're usually here, right?"

There is no roof button.

"I guess we have to take the stairs." Lelouch held onto Jade's hand and walked out of the elevator before it closed. If it did close, she pressed that one button that opens the doors again.

3:56 PM

The stairs do not go higher than the penthouse.

"Why is everything being way harder than it has to today??" Lelouch checks if there's literally any way to get up there.

There is not.

"Mmmm someone in the lobby should know how to get there. We can ask them about Hav too while we're at it."

"That sounds logical, Ms Lelouch."

Lelouch went BACK to the elevator and pressed the button for the lobby.

Jade went with her yup.

4:12 PM

The elevator opened up in the lobby.

((is there anyone there?))

There’s a receptionist. This raises no questions about unquestioned firefights in the lobby.

Lelouch handed Jade the perfume. "For the receptionist

Jade took it and sprayed the receptionist. "Listen to every word Ms. Lelouch says."

"Thanks Jade!"

4:24 PM

Lelouch directed her attention to the receptionist. "Is Hav Kerloe currently in the building?"

"He left for work." The receptionist.

"Give me your phone. Oh, unlock it too."

They unlocked their phone and handed it over.

Lelouch put her number in the contacts and texted herself to know it was the receptionist's phone. "Call me when Hav gets back tonight. Make sure to specify whether he's alone or not."

"Understood." The receptionist.

"Another thing, how can I get to the roof?"

4:44 PM

It's probably not worth doing this today now that I know that Hav for sure isn't here, but it's good to know just in case...

"There’s no way to access the roof." The receptionist.

"Isn't that where all the ventilation system stuff is?"

"It used to be. Shuichi Maoziwam made us move it to behind the building." The receptionist.

"Oh! Do you know why?"

"He does not like people being above him." The receptionist. "Men." Jade.

((LMAO))

4:57 PM

Lelouch groaned. "Whatever, still works for us." She turned to leave but then remembered, "Don't tell anyone about our conversation or the perfume. Act like normal from now on, and if I text or call you do everything I say."

The receptionist nods. "So I suppose that’s a dead end for now." Jade.

"All we have to do is wait. This should hopefully work though, and we can stay near his room so he doesn't hide in there or something."

"Still, it’s a long day. Don’t you deserve more fun than to just wait around, Ms. Lelouch?"

"I will say that it does sound boring," Lelouch laughed. "So what do you have in mind?"

"I don’t know."

"L-let's go out on a date! Just the two of us!"

5:30 PM

"We can go watch a movie! Or maybe go shopping... though I guess we already did that?"

"That sounds great!"

"Omfgilysm

" Lelouch says this like it's one word.

((You’re busy so no session))

"Omfgilysm too."

She hauus. "Is there anywhere specific you'd like to go to?"

"Not really. I’ll let you decide."

"Hmmmm..." Lelouch pulled out her phone (not to be confused with putting it up) and googled 'best places to take a cute girl out on a date Avengard'.

((I refuse to look up something like this but uhhhh not sure what it would recommend))

((ksndjjkdjne)) ((confirmation it would say the movie theater (has The Velocipastor)))

((Sure let’s go with that))

"It looks like The Velocipastor is having a showing soon; we should go watch that! I heard it has a girl who beats the shit out of some guys which is pretty neat."

((I refuse to let the fucking velocipastor exist you’re so evil))

2:33 PM

"That sounds great!"

Lelouch ordered the tickets online. "Let's get going then!"

"Alright." She nodded.

Lelouch went to the elevator, pressed the button for the lobby, and walked in the direction of the movie theater with Jade if there's no interruptions or anything.

Jade followed her all the way. (edited)

Lelouch went up to those ticket people and showed her phone. "By the way, Jade, I bought 5 sets of tickets depending on where you wanted to sit. It would be the worst to sit down only to find out the people in front of us are too tall for us to see anything!"

"Good idea!" Jade.

Lelouch smiled. "Thanks!" She then did the thing where you walk into the theater. Pretend she bought popcorn before too because it'd be EVIL to not do that and Lelouch would never be EVIL.

Jade also does the thing where you do that.

Lelouch showed Jade the different seats she bought. "Do you have a preference? And don't say you'll sit wherever I want because where I want to sit is where you want!"

"Sorry, Ms. Lelouch. But I really will sit wherever you want. I've never been in a movie theatre better. I don't know how to pick out a good seat..."

"Anywhere you pick will be great! You can even choose randomly if you'd like! And anyways, I technically already picked out these sets of seats, so this way we both have a say."

"If you insist." She picked one at random.

"Oooh good choice!" Lelouch smiled and then walked to the seats and sat down as people tend to do when they have seats.

Jade also did the things people tend to do when they have those things.

She is watching The VelociPastor. (The VelociPastor first ten minutes spoilers) "Ughhhh are you serious? Men really are so full of themselves that they'd just loveee to watch themselves drive for two minutes straight. This movie blows!" Lelouch started grumbling "Carol better come on screen soon..."

((Can't believe you're trying to spoil me on this film))

((you are now forced to watch the movie. see you in an hour))

((I'm not doing this))

9:40 PM

The movie goes by quickly enough. Lelouch's phone rings.

Important note that Lelouch cheers at the second to last scene. Choo will get what I mean in the future probably. Lelouch's phone is on do not disturb because movie theater courtesy. She may talk and yell during movies but she would NEVER have her phone go off in the theater.

The film is DONE.

She isn't going to go through the effort of turning it off yet though she's hanging out with the Jade!

((Saturday))

Lelouch and Jade are in an empty theatre now.

Lelouch checks the time on her phone and sees the call notification. ((Does she recognize the number?))

It’s the receptionist from the lobby. It’s now 2PM.

"Oh! This should only take a second, Jade." Lelouch calls the receptionist back.

They pick up.

"Hello? What's up." Lelouch made sure not to mention anything specific.

"He’s here."

"Got it." She hung up. "Seems that Hav is back. We should get going." Lelouch sighed, "I wish I could spend more time out with you, maybe another day."

"Of course." Jade smiled.

2:32 PM

Lelouch’s phone rings again.

Ehn/PC

"Of course." Jade smiled.

Lelouch smiled back

Ehn/PC

Lelouch’s phone rings again.

"Hm?" Lelouch checked the number.

It’s Maria.

Oh yeah, isn't she still at the base? I wonder if that other guy is with her... Lelouch answered but didn't say anything. She also started making her way back to the apartment.

3:05 PM

If it's noisy in the theater, she muted herself.

"Help!" Maria.

Without thinking, Lelouch unmuted herself. "Are you alright?? What's wrong?"

"Mom is back…" Maria.

Lelouch calmed down after hearing that. "Maria, that isn't possible. Don't lie to me." Maybe she's just confused... (edited)

"She just came back all of a sudden! I don’t know what to do!" Maria. "She never does." Jade.

"I need you to quiet down. Are only you and your mom there? Has she already seen you?"

"It’s just her, and she’s already taken me."

"What??" That isn't supposed to happen... Didn't I tell her to leave?? "Where are you right now?"

"At my house."

"What do you mean by 'taken me' then?" Lelouch started speed walking towards the base instead of the apartment. "Hav is going to have to wait. Sorry Jade."

"I’m in the car right now. I think she’s… mad at dad again." (edited)

"Is she driving? If it's possible, I need you to sneak out. Before you do that, though, let me see your location." Lelouch did the Thing on the Find My app (she is an Apple user) where you can see other people's locations. She didn't send her own, however. "I'm going to be there as soon." ((How long would it take for Lelouch and Jade to get there if they ran?))

((Like an hour))

Lelouch texted the cop she Perfumed before and told them to drive to her location alone immediately without alerting anyone.

The cop pulled up in a car.

Lelouch opened the door for Jade and then got in. "Drive us to [INSERT ADDRESS]. Quickly."

He rushes there. "Do you have a plan, Ms. Lelouch?" Jade

Lelouch muted the phone. "There must've been some loophole in what I said to her before. She should still listen to me now, so I'll simply tell her to leave in a way she can't work around later. If it doesn't work, though, we'll have to spray her again." "...I just don't understand why Maria isn't worried about her overhearing the phone call. I'm a bit worried something else might be going on here, but Maria shouldn't be able to lie..."

They arrived. Maria Sr. is getting into a car, while Maria Jr. is in the back.

((Are they in the driveway))

((Yes))

"Block their car from leaving."

He stops in front of their car.

Lelouch got out of the car while motioning to Jade to do this as well, ran up the driveway, and grabbed Maria's mom by the arm. "Get out."

"Get off me, you dangerous lunatic." Maria Sr. Jace followed Lelouch.

Lelouch sighed. "Jade, do the thing."

((Roll))

((13))

Maria Sr. broke free and ran away. Jade pulled out the perfume and tried to follow after her.

Lelouch yelled at the cop. "Stop her!"

The cop stopped her. "You want my daughter? She’s not yours to keep!" Maria Sr. was clearly panicked.

Lelouch ran up to Maria Sr. "Ugh, do you really have to make me run around so much... C'mon Jade let's get this over with." Seriously, why the hell did the perfume wear off.. (edited)

Jade raised up the perfume. "Wait!" Maria Sr.

"Do it. Please

Jade sprayed her.

"Tell me, why weren't you listening to me before?"

"Because I don’t like you." Maria Sr. "You’re insane."

"Great, she's delusional. Well, I honestly have neither the time nor energy to figure out why the perfume didn't work so let's make this quick. Jump off the nearest bridge or building. As long as it's high enough to make sure I don't need to worry about you coming back here." Lelouch smiled, "And do not disrespect me again."

"You’re going to kill her?" Jade.

"I normally wouldn't, but what else is there to do? Clearly asking her to leave nicely didn't work before. And honestly I couldn't care less what happens to her."

"I understand. I approve." Jade. "Please don’t…" Maria Jr.

~~"I already gave you a chance. You should be grateful."~~ (edited)

((This is Jr))

((oh lmao))

6:18 PM

"Well what do you want me to do! Let her roam around until she decides to come back? No, she's a disgrace that already wasted the chance I gave her! Trust me, we'll all be happier this way."

"I know she’s just using me, but… Even then… I don’t want to kill her." Maria Jr. "She’s using you! I’m your mother-" Maria Sr. "Silence." Jade.

"You see what I mean! Every second this woman stays the more lies she spreads!" She paused. "Look, I understand what you're feeling Maria, but I hate to see you suffer. That's why I'm making sure that doesn't need to happen anymore. If getting her out of the picture will achieve that, then so be it."

"But…" Maria Jr. "Say you agree." Jade. "I agree." Maria Jr. "Problem solved." Jade.

"...Yeah. Let's go." Lelouch turned away from Maria Sr. before stopping. "Oh, almost forgot. Don't mention this to anyone and make sure to take care of what I said before as soon as possible. And of course, don't do anything that can track back to us." Lelouch walked back to the cop's car. "That should be everything..."

Maria Sr. left.

Lelouch got in the car with Maria and Jade. "Take us to [INSERT ADDRESS FOR THE APARTMENT]."

The cop sped off towards there.

7:03 PM

"I’ve apprehended Carolyn Blythe for the murder of Gus Amon. I’ll be bringing her in." A woman's voice came from the police radio.

"?????" "Carolyn's been arrested? There must be some mistake here... She'd never commit murder!"

"With the police radio, we can get that detective to drop it." Jade. "Just make that cop bring her to us."

"Can you make that happen?" Lelouch directed this towards the cop.

The cop spoke into the radio. "There’s been a mistake. Bring Carolyn to (address of the apartment). I’ll explain there."

7:12 PM

The woman responded. "State your badge number. This is serious business."

Lelouch motioned for him to answer. (edited)

He gave his badge number.

Please work please work

Silence.

7:29 PM

"Fine. But this had better be an incredible explanation." The woman.

Lelouch exhaled. "Glad that worked out."

They arrived at the apartment.

((Is Carolyn there?))

((Not yet))

"Let's stay in the car until they get here."

7:36 PM

"Jade, be prepared to use that for the woman."

The other car arrived.

7:43 PM

Carolyn stepped out of the car, led by the female detective.

7:43 PM

"Do we go now?" Jade.

"Yeah. You lead the way." Lelouch directed the last part to the cop.

The cop stepped out of the car. Jade followed.

Lelouch did as well.

Maria followed.

Carolyn gives Lelouch a smile "Fancy meeting you here. I suppose I have you to thank for stopping me from being dragged to prison?"

"Kids? You interfered with the law over a bunch of kids?" The detective. "…" Jade walked up to her and sprayed her with a bottle of perfume. (edited)

"Oh, I'm not exactly sure that's... helpful to the situation..." Carolyn looks a bit concerned "Detective James here was just doing her job."

"You can let her go now uhmm Detective James. Sorry about the misunderstanding."

"You no longer suspect Carolyn Blythe of murder." Jade. "I no longer suspect Carolyn Blythe of murder." James.

7:59 PM

"Also, do everything Ms Lelouch asks." Jade added quickly.

"Great! Looks like everything is solved now. Thanks Jade." Lelouch turned to Carolyn. "Can't believe that they would really believe you'd commit murder." She laughed.

James uncuffed Carolyn.

Carolyn looks deep in thought for a moment, rubbing her wrists "I... appreciate it. No, that's underselling it, you've saved me today, I was really unsure on how to escape from this framing attempt. But... that perfume, it wouldn't happen to have been blessed by an... animal, would it?"

Jade looked at Lelouch.

"An animal? What makes you think that?"

Carolyn sighs "I wouldn't want your opinion of my sanity to drop, so perhaps I shouldn't push it, but... The way it was used on Detective James here, it looked like, well, I suppose mind-control would be one way to put it. And if that's the case, there's only one reason I can think of for you having a bottle like that. You were visited by them too, weren't you? Ehn, I mean."

Lelouch's eyes widened. "You were as well? You know who they are?"

"Well, all I really know is their ability to grant powers... But yes, I was visited. It makes sense that you would be too, you deserve the reward for having such noble goals."

"Aw, thank you." Lelouch smiled. "May I know what you're able to do? It's only fair."

"Magic powers? What are you people talking about?" James.

"...Perhaps we should go inside first. My ability isn't exactly something I want as public knowledge."

Ehn/PC

"Magic powers? What are you people talking about?" James.

"Ignore what we're talking about, and don't tell anyone about it. Actually, just forget it all."

Carolyn Blythe

"...Perhaps we should go inside first. My ability isn't exactly something I want as public knowledge."

"Yeah, that's probably a good idea."

Carolyn enters the apartment building "My apartment is the scene of a recent crime, so why don't we head to yours for a discussion. We have quite a bit of catching up to do, I believe."

"You don’t want to go to Ms. Lelouch’s." Jade.

"Oh? Well I suppose the lobby is fine." Carolyn looks around to make sure it's empty aside from them.

There’s a receptionist.

Lelouch walked up to the receptionist. "Could you give us a moment alone?"

The receptionist nodded and left.

"This should be good?"

"Yes, thank you, Lelouch. Very well then, my gift isn't exactly as impressive as yours, anyway. I have the ability to read minds. Quite convenient for a therapist, don't you think?"

"Not impressive? But that's so cool! And it really is fitting!"

Maria immediately distanced herself from Carolyn.

"Is something wrong?"

8:22 PM

"You don't need to worry about Carolyn. She's a friend."

"No, it's an understandable reaction. Privacy is important. I'm just happy I made the right judgement, that you wouldn't be afraid of me prying into your secrets. That trust is important... Because now I'm starting to understand what the most optimal way to save people's happiness is, and that would be working with you."

Lelouch's face lit up. "Ahh I knew you'd understand! Isn't this great, Jade?"

"If you think it is, Ms. Lelouch."

"Your secret is safe with us Carolyn, and I hope ours is safe with you as well. I'd love to work together with you."

"Aren’t you a little worried…?" Maria. "Silence." Jade.

"Why should I be worried? Like I said before, Carolyn is a friend." She laughed. "And honestly if there's anyone that should be worried it's her. Not that I'd try anything but, well, you know what I mean. Basically, I think we'll work well together knowing that we have the same goal."

Carolyn nods "You really are everything I expected. But if we're going to work together, I'd like to know, does your perfume have limitations? The ability to make someone change what they think... I quite honestly can't think of a quicker way to achieving happiness."

"We're still trying to work them out. Actually, earlier someone that I had used it on a few days ago suddenly stopped listening to me. Besides that though it seems to work without fail." "Wait no, scratch that. There's one person it seems to not work on at all, being my father. I'm still not sure why, but it's been quite a pain."

8:38 PM

"I'm not forgetting anything, am I Jade?

"Well, there was that vanishing guy one time." Ugh, can’t you let that detail go?

((is this atmey saying this or jade thinking this or what))

8:42 PM

((also sorry but i have to go for a bit))

((In that case I'd like to ask to stop for the day if that's fine))

((Alright bye guys))

Lelouch Maoziwam

((is this atmey saying this or jade thinking this or what))

((No one has indicated this statement in a manner visible to either of you))

((Hi))

"A few days... So it would be infeasible to keep everyone under control... But, still, a workable enough time limit for my needs. Tell me, did you have any plans of your own? I know we have the same goal, but we might have been approaching it from different directions."

"Well, I'm still not sure about the few days bit. I'd have to check if that was only an outlier." I sure hope it is... "Before we talk about plans, may I know how your mind reading works?"

3:38 PM

Oh! Would we be able to communicate like this? Or is it only one way? Lelouch thought these words

"It's only one way, yes. As for how it works, it's a bit limited. I'm only made aware of active thoughts, so I wouldn't be able to find out, say, your Twitter password, unless you were actively thinking of what it is. Additionally, I need to be looking someone in the eyes for it to work."

"Aw, so I wouldn't be able to think messages to you from far away..." Lelouch looked a bit disappointed for a second. "But that's still definitely cool!" "About our plans then... Well, today we were trying to find out what was up with those white suit guys. We missed Hav, he's one of them who lives here, coming in though."

"Hm... Yes, I encountered him a couple days ago with Gus. Though, I'm afraid I don't have much information beyond the name. What was it that sparked this curiosity?"

"A... lot. Hell, yesterday someone with the Hav guy started shooting at us. Not the ideal time."

"Oh dear, we certainly wouldn't want you injured, not with the amount of good you have left that you can do. It seems like everyone who Ehn visits has been involved in some sort of dangerous situation of this ilk. Perhaps it's a reward for our hardships. I have my own matters I'd like us to attend to, but your safety is first priority, so I agree that determining why someone would target you is an important step."

"When you're as great as Ms Lelouch, the haters are inevitable." Jade.

Lelouch laughed. "Too true, too true. But Carolyn, what would your matters be? We could try to do both at once if possible."

"I suppose that is a possibility, although what I'd wish for you to help me with is less of a task and more of a lifestyle. You see, I've dedicated my life to extending the happiness of those around me. It often takes many weeks, or even months, of therapy to get them to a satisfying point. But with your power... Well, we could solve problems immediately, could we not? You changed the thoughts Detective James had. We could simply spray someone and tell them how to feel about their life! It's a revolution in how we treat patients!" Carolyn begins speaking uncharacteristically excitedly as she goes on.

Lelouch nodded happily. "Yeah, you really get it!! I'd love to help you with doing this!" Lelouch turned to Jade, "This is so exciting, it'll be so fun to work together!"

"I'm so happy for you, Ms. Lelouch." Jade.

"Aww I love you!!" Lelouch hugged Jade.

"I love you too!" Jade hugged her back.

4:18 PM

Maria only got more uncomfortable as this went on.

((skill issue))

"...Lelouch, if I may, I do have one more question. If you agree with me, then would you be willing to begin our mission with Maria? After all, she doesn't seem particularly happy at the moment, nor when I met her last. It would be a good test for the perfume's effectiveness in creating happiness, don't you think?"

"She's perfectly happy." Jade. "Maria, say you're happy." "I'm happy." Maria.

"Is that so? If you're being honest, you wouldn't mind if I checked your thoughts, would you?" Carolyn looks directly at Maria.

"Are you doubting Ms Lelouch?" Jade.

"No, no, it's alright Jade. After I do this, I do have a favor to ask of you though Carolyn. I hope you don't mind." Lelouch turned Maria. "Maria, be happy."

"I'm happy." Maria.

((idjdkdbdls))

4:30 PM

"See? She's doing great!" Lelouch smiled.

((You already pinned it in your DMs I'm not pinning it every time))

((okay but this is funnier (she said i'm happy)))

"..." Carolyn is looking very concerned now "So, is Maria here already under your control, then? When you tell her to be happy, she isn't able to disobey?"

"Of course." Jade. (edited)

Lelouch nodded, "Yup."

"I see. Are there any other commands she's restricted by at the moment?"

"Ummm are there...? I don't think so, no?" She turned to Jade.

"I don't think so." Jade.

Lelouch shrugged.

"Excellent. If I may, I would like a word alone with Maria. It could be now or later, just at some point. As for now, what was the favor you wanted to ask of me?"

"Alright, you can do that later then. For the favor, since you're able to read my thoughts and therefore tell when I'm telling the truth or not, I think it'd only be fair if I could be guaranteed the same. The truth I mean. Wait no, that's worded badly... what I mean is that I don't distrust you, but it would make me feel a lot better if I could know for absolute sure that you won't betray us or something." "Basically what I'm asking is if it's alright if I can use the perfume on you. I won't change your behavior, I'll just ask that you don't lie or hide anything. It won't hurt of course."

"..." Carolyn sighs "Well, I can't exactly say no without confirming that I am indeed hiding something. I'll accept this condition, but first, I have a question. What do you think happens when someone dies?"

"Well, I'm not sure and I don't particularly care. If you ask me, people spend too much time worrying about death when they should instead be focusing on their current lives. It disgusts me." While Lelouch was saying this, she started thinking about Shuichi. "Enough about that, you can use the perfume now, Jade."

Jade raised the perfume up. She paused for a moment. "Do you smell something?"

"What do you mean?" ((Can Lelouch smell something?))

((Roll))

((I will also do this))

((17))

((5))

Lelouch, carefully smelling the air, loses consciousness on the spot and finishes the chapter.

Where Jessica never seemed to think of anything more than she expressly said, it feels like there are quite literally no thoughts coming from Jade.

((Saturday))

"What just happened?" Jade loses consciousness.

5:02 PM

Maria runs away.

"...Forgive me for abandoning you, but whatever happens to the two of you, you seem rather happy already." Carolyn runs after Maria "I could have tried to swipe the perfume while covering my nose... but the smell may have permeated my hand. It's better not to risk it. Besides, it doesn't appear it will be as useful for my purpose as I'd hoped."

((Roll))

((19))

Carolyn caught up to Maria in the staircase.

"I suppose this was one way for my request to be granted. I have some questions I'd like to ask you, but the first and most important one is if you're alright. That was quite the unexpected event back there, I hope it didn't induce too much stress."

"Wh-What?" Maria.

5:15 PM

She avoids looking Carolyn in the eye.

"Avoiding my gaze, hm? That's completely fair. You have a right to privacy. But you also have a right to happiness... real happiness. I'd hoped the perfume would be able to induce that... but you don't seem happy at all, even after Lelouch's command."

"..." She bites her lip.

"You don't have to hold back with me, I won't judge you for your real feelings. That's what my role as a therapist is, to hear you out. Lelouch meant well, but... she's clearly delusional, and it's my job to fix up this mess before anything happens to you."

"I can't... Disobey her. You don't understand..."

"Alright then, so we'll work within those confines. You've been told to be happy, so you can't do anything that would directly indicate unhappiness, is that it?"

"No, I mean... She'll kill me." Maria suddenly looks at something behind Carolyn.

Carolyn turns around as quickly as she can.

This man stands behind Carolyn, wearing a gas mask. He swings a fire extinguisher down on her head.

((Is that the end of the chapter lol))

((I was going to let you try to dodge but I can 1984 end it here yes))

((Oh okay. I try to dodge lol))

5:35 PM

((16))

Carolyn dodges, and the extinguisher instead hits Maria in the face. She is unconscious now.

"I acted on instinct there... but her being knocked out is better than me, I still have plenty left to do, after all. I wish I could protect her, but this isn't a fight I can win without a miracle. Sorry, I'll try to find you later." Carolyn begins running again.

In which direction?

Up the stairs, and if she can get far enough, exiting out onto the floor of her apartment.

Carolyn escaped to her floor.

"I could take the elevator to the lobby to try to escape... But I can't know how long the gas will linger. Besides, if he's planning on kidnapping at least three people, I doubt he's alone. My best chance is to hope I can lose him and hide out until he's given up pursuit." Carolyn runs to the door to her apartment, unlocks and opens it, steps inside, and shuts and locks the door behind her.

Her apartment is quite literally falling apart. Someone has broken through furniture, walls, floor, etc.

"...Signs of a struggle was an understatement. At least this confirms that it was tampered with, but... why? Gus was dead, so did the men sent to kill us fight amongst each other? Even then, this is extreme. I obviously can't stay here for the night, but I should be able to wait out that man." Carolyn presses against the door and tries to listen for footsteps in the hall.

Silence.

"No one's coming? Was I just in the way, then? It's good that I chose to run rather than fight in that case." Carolyn waits about 10 minutes. If no one comes by then, then she returns to the stairs and cautiously makes her way down to the lobby.

Lelouch, Jade, and Maria are all gone.

"What could he have needed them for... If only I had a gun on me, I could have tried to defend against him and get some answers. As for now, I don't exactly have a lot to go on. I suppose there's nothing to be done, then. I can't waste time trying to help one person when I wouldn't even know where to begin. To extend the most happiness, I'll focus on those I know how to save." Carolyn exits the apartment building and heads to a hotel.

Carolyn's trip to a hotel goes uninterrupted. (edited)

She books a room for the night.

This occurs.

She goes to the room and begins preparing to sleep "It was a productive day overall. I made progress with Carl, quite a lot with Grace, and even got a new patient. I may have revealed my hand a bit too much to Grobber, but with Grace there I doubt he'll report me to the police. Dana is clearly suspicious of me, but something tells me she'd prefer handling matters herself, which gives me time to figure out what to do about her. As for Lelouch... The results of her power were disappointing, so I can't say I'm in desperate need of finding her. I'd be fine with it happening, but quite honestly I think it would be best to finish her off immediately. I could have handled Maria a bit better, but it was a tough situation, I doubt I could have helped her in time no matter what. I suppose this is an improvement over yesterday, no permanent losses of happiness, after all. I may fail occasionally, but as long as I follow this path, I'll get the best result in the end." Carolyn heads to sleep.

((The chapter ends)) Carolyn wakes up in the hotel bed, bound and gagged, as the white suited man from earlier stands over her with a knife. "Good morning, Carolyn Blythe." ((End session)) (edited)

Grobber will give a sly smirk to everyone else in the room after his comment.

Grobber gives a nod to Dana and keeps his mouth shut for a moment. @Dana, Insolent Fool of Omelas

Dana stares at him puzzled.

"She's definitely lying." He nods. "You should bug her about that..."

“…Thanks, Grace.” I finally get up. “Had I just walked out earlier, I would’ve missed something very valuable.” I’m still a little giddy and adrenaline fueled.

"Whatever she's hiding, revealing it would be more of a problem then... well, us in her case." He swallows. "So it's important."

3:07 PM

He slumps his shoulders. "Man... that got intense..." He sighs.

Dana Craig

“…Thanks, Grace.” I finally get up. “Had I just walked out earlier, I would’ve missed something very valuable.” I’m still a little giddy and adrenaline fueled.

"Oh, you’re just so welcome."

3:07 PM

This is evident sarcasm.

"...Whatever. I'm glad I got to talk to her, at least..." He's in his own little world.

“Ah, sorry. How dare you show up to this place you had a reason to show up to, Grace! I’m personally offended by this, because your very presence at anything I consider relevant to my personal life beyond the utility based role I assign to you is a disgrace!” Haha. That was a pun accidentally. “Is that better?”

Grobber sighs and goes through his phone to check his emails and notifications and such. (edited)

Dana Craig

"I'm not giving you any role! I’m just asking you to get out of my life!" Grace.

“I’m not making any effort to be in your life. I apologize for not moving out of the country so you have no chance of seeing me, but money’s tight right now.”

"God, you are the most painfully smug person I’ve ever met. How were we ever friends!? I give you the slightest rude response and you start responding like a redditor meeting a 5 year old." Grace. "I don’t think she’s that bad." Ariel.

(I'm like 15 minutes away from boarding I can probably still be here for a tiny bit after that though)

3:28 PM

Grobber will move to a different part of the room and start going through his notepad, writing to himself.

“I never said friends. I didn’t bring that word up. But if you think it sounds like I’m talking to a child, who does that reflect on?” I start heading out of the building.

He'll grab his bong and take another hit. His motions seem rehearsed. He has gone through scenarios like this before. (edited)

Dana Craig

“I never said friends. I didn’t bring that word up. But if you think it sounds like I’m talking to a child, who does that reflect on?” I start heading out of the building.

"Fuck you!" She just yells this at Dana as she leaves.

3:34 PM

Ariel waves goodbye and follows Dana.

Grobber will text Dana. Bye. Let me know if you find anything out. I hope you make it home safe. Keep in touch.

3:39 PM

"Mmf." He'll say as she is leaving.

I’m going back to Avengard.

3:36 PM

I guess Ariel is too.

Ehn is standing outside the house. "Hiya!"

“Hello.” I don’t stop walking.

Ehn follows. "Don’t worry, I’ll be quick! Hanging around this girl isn’t exactly my favourite hobby." Ehn indicated she meant Ariel. "Just wanted to help you get to Sean Niebel, since he’s being annoying too."

“Mm. I’m not sure why you’d think I should meet Sean Niebel.”

"Because old Howard asked you to, right?" Ehn.

“That certainly did happen in a place you weren’t in.” I shake my head. “I don’t actually expect any response to that, this is just our very witty banter where I point out you’re suspicious and then the conversation moves on.” (edited)

4:01 PM

“What do you have to tell me.”

"I’m not suspicious. I am Ehn! Don’t you find the banter fun? It’s way more fun than whatever Ariel's up to."

“She’s also here. So it’d be about the same amount of fun, I think.”

4:11 PM

“I don’t need to be appealed to. Whatever cutesy childlike shtick you want to put on, it’s really not needed. I was already not buying it from the start, and your advice led me into a big enough mess that I’m certainly never gonna let my guard down now. You can just tell me the information you want to tell me and phrase it however you think makes me most likely to do what you want.” (edited)

"Oh come on, don’t you think it’s more fun like this? Crazy dealings with the police, murder investigations, it’s a fantastical adventure truly fitting of the name Dana Craig. Don’t you agree?"

“It’s alright. We’re getting there.”

"Oh well. I tried." Ehn.

“Tried what? I don’t know what we’re even talking about anymore.”

"Sean Niebel! Just follow me!"

“Right now?” I look around uncomfortably.

"Yeah?" Ehn. "We don’t really have to go if you don’t want to." Ariel. Ehn let out the most exaggerated yawn ever.

“Fine. I’ll get both done in one go. Lead the way.” I’ll kill Jeff later.

Ehn led the way. ((End session because Choo is offline))

woah

((Saturday))

((kid named))

Ehn led the way to a parked car.

I look up Sean Niebel on my phone. Just to make sure. He's like. A businessman? Right? I read his name a week ago.

((Roll))

Wow. I don't even know who Sean Niebel is. Crazy.

3:40 PM

((2))

The only thing Dana finds is a few pictures of a man she does not know is not actually Sean Niebel, and simply bares a vague resemblance to the real one.

Whatever. I can improvise. Not like it even matters if I can't get information from him. As long as I've tried, I fulfilled the absolute nothing of a task given. "Ehn, why are we here."

"To talk to Sean Niebel! I told you! He's in the car!" Ehn.

"What? Is he going somewhere? I don't want to interrupt this fucking guy when I barely have anything to say to him in the first place."

"Ask him some questions, I dunno. He's always just refusing to follow the plot and sitting in his little pity corner."

3:56 PM

Ehn leapt inside the car.

"Why do you even--ugh!" I knock on the door of the car.

So this dog sent me to the terrorist. Is this her idea of 'proactive'?

I accelerate and attempt to hit the man yelling at me with my car.

I don't want to kill him, but if I managed to injure him it would be much safer to interrogate him.

6:06 PM

I stop the car and open the window. "No idea what you are talking about."

I get ready to shoot the man accusing me if he tries anything I don't like.

I tell this man my e-mail.

The same e-mail I told Carl.

7:33 PM

((end session))

((Saturday))

Ehn/PC

"Okay, who cares? The universe contrived it to be, god is real, Ehn did it, etc. People use all kinds of justifications to say absolutely nothing. That's just how the world goes!"

((good line))

((Saturday))

Damn it. Damn it. How many of these people are there?! This man, the fishery owner, the one he wants me to kill, and surely that's not all of them, not even close. They are threats. Everyone with these powers is a threat. With so many of them, I won't be unique. I won't be different from everyone else. One is a unique occurrence, a dozen is an unremarkable statistic, that's how it always works. Even out of them, I must be much worse than average. That man gets flight, flight! Ability that cannot be replicated by normal means, nothing even remotely close can be achieved without expensive and complex equipment, while I? I get these... keys for opening doors, an ability that any pathetic burglar can replicate. And that dog, cat, dog turning into a cat? Incomprehensible being. And even more dangerous than all of these people combined. Even if I get rid of all of them, the dog might just end up giving even more people powers, and if I try to oppose it, it might get rid of my power as easily as it gave it to me. Any rival, any subordinate threatening my position, any boss, I've always found a way to overcome them, but all of this knowledge amounts to nothing in front of a creature as unnatural as this, where I don't have the slightest idea where its power starts and ends, or what it could possibly want, or what it could be afraid of, or, anything. Anything.

I need to find them. Where? The fishery, right after the explosion? Not an option. And no idea where else Kerloe might be. The other one? Somewhere outside of the city? Absolutely insufficient information. Threaten the terrorist again? No. Doubt he knows anything more. And I still need him for the bomb accusation. Though it won't matter if any impact I might have had is drowned out by the supernatural chaos by these other people. That's how it has always been, no one would pay attention to a local crime, even a destructive one, when global events are happening; ever since th- Back to the point. Need more information. Should've asked Bob's last name. Major mistake. Didn't even get a way to contact him. I look up on internet anything about Hav Kerloe and Sam Kidink.

((Roll))

(10)

Hav Kerloe owns Kerloe Fishery. There is no further information about him online. There’s nothing about Sam Kidink but his search results are all about a lawyer named Naomi Kidink.

Does the lawyer named Naomi Kidink live in the city of AG?

She does.

A relative? Probable. But a lawyer, hm. Not the easiest kind of person to deal with. Won't fall for a baseless implication I have the authority to force her to talk about Sam. Then, Ouroboros? Worth another try, I suppose. I call Ouroboros.

He doesn’t pick up. ((The car is parked right?)) (edited)

((yeah))

3:32 PM

Still worth checking. Though, one more thing first before I get too far from this place. I drive back to Blythe's office.

Before Sean can leave, 2 people approach the car. They're led by Ehn.

Are these people armed or seem to be hostile in any other way?

They are not.

Then I let the two people approach the car, though I stay prepared to drive away if they attempt something I don't like.

Ehn entered the car. "Knock knock!"

"So what did you bring those two here for?"

Dana Craig knocked on the door of the car.

"What do you want?"

"Are you Sean Niebel?" I peer into the car.

"Depends."

"Great. That's fine. I'm not here to extract some legally binding confession out of you. I only need to check a few things." I look away for a moment, considering what to say. "Are you familiar with a man named Gus Amon?"

"And who are you?"

"Seeker. A private investigator. Does it particularly matter? I can guarantee my identity is completely inconsequential to your life or this case."

"She's Dana Craig." Ehn.

"Sure. We can go with that."

"With what?"

Wait, can he see it? "Just considering what to do. I don't really need much, but I hadn't planned for this to take more than a few minutes or involve anything extra on my part." I gesture to the immediate area. "Why are you just loitering around in a car?"

"Because I enjoy this method of passing time. And how did you find me here?"

"Because you got sold out, I suppose." I stare at the dubious little creature. "I'm not actually here to talk about your hobbies, surprisingly."

"Get to the point."

"I already did. Gus Amon. Just lie if you don't want to admit any connection. Not like I have any way to prove you wrong."

"What do I get from answering?"

"Your luck doesn't get any worse, for one. Mostly it's that I leave you alone."

"Hm. Is that cat still here?"

"I don't see any cats." Ehn.

"I'm not sure what you mean by this."

"Cat, dog, whatever. It was here when you said you 'can go with that', wasn't it?"

"Ugh, you just never listen." Ehn.

I point to Ehn. “That?”

"So it's still here. What did you get from it?"

“I would certainly hope nothing.” I look disgusted. “Are you alright?”

"Lying is pointless. I know much better than you how that thing works. What's your key object?"

I shake my head. “Okay. I give up. You win! Keep your secrets. Already figured out enough from the other guy. See ya.” I’m going to leave now. ((Are you having fun Atmey))

((Yes))

"Answer my questions."

“Sure. My answer’s no.”

"Tell me what I need, and I'll tell you about the man you asked about."

“Whatever you’re looking for, I don’t have it.”

"If you stop lying and answer, I might help you avoid dying in the immediate future."

I laugh. “Is that a threat?”

"Absolutely not. I am not the one with the intention of harming you."

"Then who is?" Ariel May.

I jump back, having forgot she was here.

Ehn/PC

"Then who is?" Ariel May.

"Can't say until your friend answers my questions. Or, have you seen the animal we are discussing as well?"

“Ariel is… familiar with this thing. Probably more than me.”

"Ugh." Ehn. "It's true." Ariel.

"So? Your key objects?"

“I don’t know what this means. What kind of answer would satisfy you? My phone. That’s an object.”

"Key object. The object connected to your ability."

“Yeah, I’m not whatever you think I am. I don’t have any exceptional faculties. I’m not someone with ‘talent’ that carries them to success. Just a normal girl trying to sort a few things out.” I look to the side, narrowing my eyes. “What about you? Do you think you have an answer for this riddle?” I ask Ariel. I don’t know how she’ll respond. I’m not even sure how I’d like her to. But this is my last chance to not leave empty-handed.

She looks at Dana in confusion, as if expecting Dana to answer for her.

I turn to Ariel. "Denying it won't solve anything, you know. Just tell me."

“No dice. I’m sorry to have wasted your time, mister.” This is the part where I do a less halfassed attempt at leaving where I actually walk away and ignore successive inquiries. “Ariel. We’re done here.”

"Wow, you 3 are really bad at this." Ehn rolls over, annoyed. Ariel followed Dana.

I wait a bit for them to get far enough not to pose a threat, then get out of the car and point a gun in their direction. "Answer my questions."

“Ah, same here!” I withdraw the gun I acquired earlier. “You a cop, Sean? Never really knew your deal, and I’d given up on figuring that out.”

Ariel has no firearm.

Yeah, she doesn’t.

"Unfortunate that you still refuse to talk. No more arguments here. Though, if you ever want to find out why your life is in danger, my offer still stands. Same to you, 'Ariel'. Guess I don't have to tell you how to contact me?"

“Hah.” I slowly back away, looking over at Ariel, then break into a sprint once I don’t have a direct line of sight with Niebel.

Ariel follows but without any of the actual precautions.

I get back into the car and drive away as well.

Good for her.

((Channel split))

“Fuck. Fucking shit. God dammit.” Ehn, you stupid little rat. It won’t happen a third time.

Ehn stayed with Sean.

That’s absolutely fine.

5:57 PM

Well, it could be a problem if Ehn decides to tell him about everything. But there wouldn’t really have been a reason to hold off if it were to do that. Besides, Sean seems unreceptive to any communication, even if he might be able to hear.

5:58 PM

That’s the biggest question. It would be so easy if I could call him the person behind everything, behind Ehn, with him claiming to know more about it than I do. But that wouldn’t make any sense.

5:59 PM

It feels much more likely he’s another person approached by the creature. Maybe who has done a better job with solving its existence.

6:01 PM

I’ve been ignoring or minimizing Ehn’s relevance, frankly, since it’s an entity I have seemingly no way of influencing. I don’t want to worry about going up against a god. But there’s no way that’s right. There has to be some method of dealing with it, some limits to what Ehn is capable of. I just need to figure it out.

6:02 PM

As for what Sean said… absolute rubbish. Of course my life is at risk. You’re one of the reasons, jackass. My life never stops being at risk, and even if I pretend he’s telling the truth and actually knows something, what’s one more aggressor?

6:03 PM

Howard was enough. Too much, even. I’m not letting anyone learn any more about me than they need to know.

6:04 PM

Would’ve been willing to “sell out” Ariel, so to speak. Not like anyone knowing what she can do puts her at any risk. But there wasn’t any good way to bring that up without bringing suspicion to myself and while ensuring she’s on the same page.

6:05 PM

I should’ve planned more for this. I don’t even know who he fucking is! Why did I let Ehn pressure me? What, was it SOCIAL OBLIGATION? To this fucking CG animal?

Ariel stares at Dana patiently.

It was a thought through decision to meet Carolyn as myself. It was a matter of convenience with seemingly low risk to meet Grobber as myself. But him? I should’ve been more clever about this. Fuck! One more loose end. I don’t… I’m not going to try to kill him if he’s not posing an active threat to me. Can’t take that kind of option too lightly.

6:08 PM

“It could’ve gone a little better.”

"But you made it out."

“I guess. I’m good at that, at least. That might be enough.” I clear my throat and turn to her. “Do you really know anything more about Ehn? I know it’s been with you at different points when I wasn’t there, but did anything noteworthy happen or come up?”

"She got angry at me, but that's about it."

“I see. …She, though? Is there a reason you go with that? I don’t remember Ehn ever claiming one way or the other.”

"Oh, I guess I just assumed."

“I see.”

6:31 PM

“I mean, appearance doesn’t really tell anything, it’s an animal. And I guess the voice could go either way. I more just… guessed male via context, I guess. If you’d have forced me to say one. Not actually, like… objectively Ehn’s pretty clearly neither.”

Ehn/PC

"Well, I think that went well." An unfamiliar feminine voice spoke.

((Just to make sure there is no confusion here))

6:41 PM

"Oh, I see."

“Yeah.” I’m going to my house.

Ariel follows.

This would make sense she lives right by

They arrive home.

((going to a friends so. this would be a good time to end the session.))

((Alright))

((Saturday))

They arrived home.

Just me? Or did Ariel. like. follow me into my fuckinghome

It’s an apartment building. They’ve arrived at it.

geometry

2:05 PM

I don't think I have anything else to do today. "...I'm going to rest. A lot's happened."

"Alright, goodnight!" Ariel entered the elevator.

I'm going to head to my room now, yes.

Kingsley is standing in front of the door.

"...Can I help you?"

He steadies himself. "Dana Craig. My name is Johnathan Kingsley. I’m from the police."

"Yeah. We've met. ...I didn't know what to do, sorry. I just ran as soon as I could."

"No, it’s me who’s sorry…" He took off his hat and held it in his hands. "I should’ve saved you. I should’ve… We cops are supposed to be heroes, and I completely failed you. I couldn’t do something so basic as firing a gun… I would understand if you think I’m not even fit to wear this badge."

"Hey, there's a lot of worse things an officer can do than not firing a gun." I scratch the back of my head uncomfortably. "Guess that's not really the kind of feedback you want to hear. I'm afraid I don't know you well enough."

"Yeah, I… I didn’t come here just to make myself look worse than I already do." He placed the hat back on his head. "I wanted to thank you. I’m… Not exactly sure what you did, but I can’t even feel the bullet anymore. Plus, those guys didn’t even kill me. So thank you. That’s the kind of hero I want to be."

I don't want to know what the hell my expression is right now. "I-I-- you, well... haha! It's not like..." Okay. "I didn't really do anything myself, but, maybe I was able to sort of, distract... or..." I mean, in truth, it really wasn't me that healed him. But I contributed to knocking that fuckin' guy out, at least. "That man... I don't know him, but he has a history, I'm assuming."

"Yeah…" He nodded. "But, uh… I had another question. Do you know me? From… Before today."

I'm quiet for a moment. "...Maybe? I don't specifically remember, but it's possible. I've spoken with the police before."

"Oh. I see. Detective Scott said you’d recognize me. That’s why I had to stay away at first."

“Yeah, I know him.”

2:46 PM

So…. huh.

2:46 PM

Did he know this would happen? Why would he…

2:48 PM

He’s obviously not above working with criminals. But it seems his end goal was to get me out of there… maybe.

"He asked me to keep you safe. I may have failed today, but… In the future, I’ll do better. I promise. So, if you could please forgive my failure… I owe a great deal to you."

“Oh. Um, t-hanks.” I, uh. “They did seem to have some vendetta against me… hopefully they don’t do something wild again.”

He waits patiently for your forgiveness. "Yeah… Hopefully. But I don’t believe people get very far without persistence. I think willpower is the most important part of thriving in this society."

“Yeah. Persistence. It’s fine. Everyone has their off days. It’s a lesson for next time. …Please don’t do that again, whether it’s me or anyone else on the line.”

He nodded. "I won’t fail. I can’t fail. I… Owe you a great debt. I think that kind of personal stake should be really motivating."

“I see. Good luck to both of us, then.”

"Yeah. Just call me if you ever need help. I don’t mind if it’s below the duties of a police office, it’s still a small step to repaying my debt." He gave his phone number.

“Alright. Uh. Thanks.” Don’t know what I’m gonna do with that, but…

"Oh, and Detective Scott said he’ll see you tomorrow." He steadied his posture. "That’ll be all."

“Mm.” I make a non-committal response of acknowledgment.

"Have a good night, Ms. Craig." He left in a very rushed motion.

So that happened. I enter my room.

3:21 PM

I don’t know why that was as uncomfortable and awkward as it was. Scott literally threatened to kill me at one point and that conversation flowed better.

3:22 PM

Maybe it’s because I think he’s… maybe it’s because Kingsley doesn’t operate in a normal fashion. All of what he was saying was insane, if to my benefit.

3:23 PM

I certainly feel like he owes me, but him feeling it to such an extent? He doesn’t even have any reason to believe I did anything.

3:24 PM

Maybe he’s just rationalizing the job he has to do anyway on orders. …But is Scott still even a normal cop at this point? Kingsley must be able to intuit there’s something strange about a task like this.

3:26 PM

I can’t pretend it’s not kind of nice. Having someone at my beck and call, I mean. Basically like a pet. Wow, what the fuck? What did I mean by that? He’s a cop, who cares. Not gonna offend his sensibilities with a sarcastic thought.

3:26 PM

Maybe I’d be less ambivalent about this if he weren’t so…

3:26 PM

…

3:26 PM

…

3:26 PM

…lame.

3:27 PM

I make sure the door is locked, as well as any windows. I check the time.

It’s about 10 o’clock. Doors and windows are locked.

I take a deep breath, and open the notebook. Should I say something? To Ariel, maybe? …I don’t know what good that would do, though. She’d probably just worry. Even if this takes longer than desirable, she can just think I overslept or something.

3:33 PM

And it would be awkward to text her so soon after leaving her.

3:34 PM

There’s nothing meddling with my body does, anyway. She’d have to wait regardless.

3:35 PM

As for the detective, he’s the one who gave me no fuckin’ concrete meeting time, so he reaps what he sows.

3:36 PM

It’ll be a simple job. In and out. As quickly as I can manage. Flee if necessary; it’s not like what a criminal knows can cause me legal trouble.

3:36 PM

I hope this is his actual fucking name, at least. I write Jeff Johnner.

Nothing happens.

SIIIIIGH. Right then. Awesome. Just in case, I attempt permutations of Jeff, Geoff, Geoffrey, Jeffrey, and Johnner, Johns, Johnson, Jonner, and Jeanner.

3:46 PM

One must imagine Sisyphus something something.

Some of these send Dana to bodies in some weird European country. None of them are very interesting.

Yeah, I guess I should probably be a little more reluctant to write off random names. That could’ve been Sentasaurus 2 for all I knew.

3:53 PM

I put the notebook away and make an annoyed grunt.

3:54 PM

Not like this should surprise me. This is a criminal, not some normal guy. Might’ve gone through a bunch of identities before. Or maybe it’s not even that, he just goes by a different name in the underworld for clout. Like Blackbeard, or Eminem. Annoying.

3:55 PM

I also can’t discount that it IS his real name, and it failed for some other reason. Maybe he died and that’s what happens when I try it with a dead person. Maybe Ehn or whoever placed certain restrictions on this to control me better. I can’t know for sure.

3:57 PM

Was this even a good idea? Some of his lackeys might have suspected me, and Scott would know instantly I had done it. He clearly wasn’t doing the world many favors, but I could get in trouble for fucking with things to that big of a scope.

3:59 PM

I was… looking forward to it. This asshole getting what he rightfully deserves for fucking with me for no god damn reason. Who blabs on about God being real; hearing his own voice confirm that He is, but He’s not your friend. All before meeting with a terrible fate.

3:59 PM

A bit macabre, maybe, but I think I’d earned that much.

3:59 PM

What’s the point of being able to do anything if you can’t even do anything?

4:02 PM

All I ever do is I… possess some guy, and then another guy tells me about some shit that obviously doesn’t matter to me because I’m not that guy. Or I go to someone’s house or car and then explain things for an hour. I mean, I already accomplished my “goal”. I’m financially stable now, I guess. Long as I don’t rock the boat I should be good.

4:05 PM

I assume Scott’s gonna come to me. I certainly don’t know where I’d meet him. So assuming this is just a status report and he doesn’t give me any imminent new guys to talk to, I wouldn’t need to go out at all tomorrow. Is that the best option? I was as prepared as I could ever be, and I still almost died twice.

4:07 PM

What was the name of that guy who was with Johnner? Jim Gordon? Or something? I don’t remember with enough confidence to want to risk it. Especially since I have no idea if he’d even be near the man I’m looking for.

4:09 PM

It feels eternal. These moments where I’m just thinking to myself. They feel like they outnumber all of the rest of my life.

4:10 PM

Maybe it’s just only me. I’m the only one who can actually communicate with Dana Craig. No one else knows the intricacies and red herrings that lie beneath, that allows them to actually perceive and interact with me in a way that matters.

4:11 PM

If that’s the case…

4:11 PM

I wish Dana Craig were a bit of a better conversationalist.

4:13 PM

How are you doing, me? I should go to bed. But I’m not tired, is the issue. I don’t think that’s a very interesting answer. It wasn’t an interesting question. Yeah.

4:16 PM

Why should you, do you think? It helps to be properly motivated. I don’t really know. Night and day are a meaningless continuum for me now. I’m freed from a need for any sane schedule. I don’t NEED to do anything. Did you ever, though? Well, when I had a real job… And you could always have just died. I guess. Freedom.

4:17 PM

Not that I would ever make that choice. It’s out of the question. Death is to be avoided. That’s the enemy. That’s what this is all about. But there’s more than one way to die. Right. So it’s a balancing act.

4:19 PM

And what reward awaits you for performing well? Well, eventually still death. But before that… Wealth. Leisure. Health. …Pleasure. Pride.

4:20 PM

It’s not productive to get this existential. But clearly, productivity has never been priority number one.

4:21 PM

I don’t prioritize what society demanded of me. Big deal. It’s carried me this far. But that’s not enough.

4:24 PM

I want… to reach the top. The apex. To become peak. I don’t think getting everything will be enough. But it’ll let me search for more until I’ve achieved any other goals.

4:25 PM

A cornered rat doesn’t get to become famous, or spend a surplus on conveniences. A cornered rat bites the cat and dies for it. Because one bite can’t kill a cat. It’s the size of like twenty of you. A cornered rat lives in filth and breeds with whatever is closest to create a bunch of worthless bastards who will go on and do the same.

4:27 PM

But I mean, hey. The runty little mammals are what survived that thing that killed the dinosaurs. Sometimes it pays to crawl in the dirt.

4:29 PM

I just need to fuck things up enough that we all get reordered. So what if my ability is chaotic? If it’s restricted by incomprehensible rules and circumstances? I just have to keep trying and get lucky. Shake things around enough that I end up on top. And once I’m there, I can bestow my comfort onto those I deem deserving.

4:30 PM

Thats some sus phrasing. But I mean, I’m not a despot. Winning won’t retroactively make me responsible for everything in the world. I’ll basically just be the equivalent of a powerball winner. You can hardly say that’s a significant portion of the bourgeois.

4:30 PM

Bourgiois.

4:30 PM

Buor…

4:31 PM

Bougouirse?

4:31 PM

Bougiou…

4:31 PM

Fuck. No, I’m getting worse.

4:32 PM

It’s not like I need to know how to spell it. Anyone would know what I meant.

4:32 PM

Bourgeoise.

4:33 PM

That feels right.

4:35 PM

Y’know, I could collapse it all. The whole conspiracy. Cut the Gordion knot without any bother for mystery solving. Shuichi Maoziwam’s a public figure. There’s no way he faked his name.

4:36 PM

I hold so much potential. Even if it’s limited by a malicious authority, they can’t have accounted for everything. Even my choices on NOT doing things… they matter. It’s just that nobody will notice them.

4:37 PM

I’m not gonna kill this rich guy I have no reason to kill. Just food for thought. Maybe that can be enough.

4:37 PM

If I’m only extending this saga by my own deliberate choice, I should get the most out of it! I’ll try to grill Scott harder on what’s going on.

4:39 PM

Just for the hell of it, I Google Shuichi Maoziwam. Maybe there’s some publicly known detail I missed that can clue me in on something…?

((Roll))

((5 if you want me to roll))

4:40 PM

((yeah))

Just some recent news about his acquisition of Leiblinc. Nothing major or interesting. (edited)

No, wait, shut up, me. That is interesting. Haven’t I heard that name?

4:44 PM

I… I’ll look into it later. Investigating business news is a last resort. But that could be the other half of this scheme, beyond Grobber. Scott would know that already, though.

4:48 PM

I get myself ready to sleep and lie in bed.

4:49 PM

That’s that. Scott and whatever he has to say, and looking into Leiblinc and Gordon. As much of that indoors as possible. Sounds good.

4:50 PM

…

4:50 PM

……

4:50 PM

………

4:50 PM

You really can’t will yourself to sleep, huh.

4:51 PM

Hey, isn’t it weird that the criminal mastermind corpse is named Gus? That’s a pretty unremarkable name. Though I’m one to talk.

4:52 PM

And his last name is Amon. Never heard that as a surname. Amon. Gus.

4:53 PM

Same amount of syllables as “The Fungus”. Ends the same way. Really makes you think. About something. No, it doesn’t, actually.

4:54 PM

I guess I’m kind of like someone among us. Like, impersonating others unbeknownst to those around them. Not sure how good I’ve been at that, though. My greatest act of deception was accidentally convincing an insane person he was me.

4:57 PM

It’s a lot of missteps and waiting, the real thing. You don’t get to have carefully laid masterful plans that you can bullshit immediately or we just timeskip through the set-up of. It’s a lot of preparation and trial and error. Not everyone can be a breaking bad. Sometimes we just have to… the other parts of breaking bad.

4:58 PM

Everyone hates too much on Skyler, that’s my hot take. She’s doing everything she can for her family, same as Walt. You can’t fault either, on a fundamental level at least.

5:00 PM

I guess it doesn’t hurt that she’s hard to hate on an instinctual level, just looking at her. I guess all mainstream actors are attractive. Doesn’t mean much uniquely for whatshername.

5:03 PM

Unless you’re like. Steve Buscemi. But that’s his thing. He’s like a sort of greasy looking uncanny man. It’s his iconic staple.

5:03 PM

I could pull that off. I could be the fem Steve Buscemi. I’ve got what it takes.

5:04 PM

That seems like a huge stupid waste of time, though. So I’m not gonna try to do that.

5:06 PM

Hey.

5:06 PM

Am I… uh.

5:06 PM

Am I gay?

5:08 PM

I’ve never really. Sort of. I mean, it hasn’t come up. I’m not one of those people obsessed with self description and desperate for attention about how unique they are with their libido.

5:09 PM

And I’m not uh. Unfamiliar. Of course. But it’s always been… yeah, the idea of sex is kind of appealing, of course. As is it terrifying.

5:10 PM

And normally, it involves… it’s two guys of the opposite sex.

5:11 PM

So anyone who likes sex is basically bisexual, I think, if you wanted to use these terms.

5:13 PM

The way we sort of… maybe it’s differentiable by what role you mentally identify with. Well, or which you enjoy in practice. But I’m working with what I have.

5:14 PM

And I…

5:15 PM

It’s just really, truly disgusting. We… that kind of “intimacy”…

5:16 PM

People think it’s unclean and gross to pick your nose, y’know? Messing around with the visceral interior of the human body. Let alone if it was someone else’s finger.

5:18 PM

And I don’t… I never liked being hugged. Even as a kid. I wanted to be the one to initiate it, to not be scared by surprise contact. Then they can hold me in response, that was fine.

5:19 PM

This isn’t even related anymore. It sort of is. Everything is, that’s the problem. The cardinal sin is to connect sex with the purity of youth, but the two lead directly to each other in a cycle of loathing.

5:21 PM

I haven’t hugged anyone in a long time. Is that… normal?

5:21 PM

I don’t want to forget how a person feels.

5:22 PM

It’s Kingsley. That’s the fucking problem. I could’ve avoided thinking about any of this if he hadn’t showed up.

5:23 PM

All it takes is his inexplicably demure attitude, and my poisoned irredeemable brain framing that inappropriately, and the realization that I’d have taken things way differently if it was like…

5:23 PM

Michelle. Or something.

5:26 PM

And I’m spiraling out of control. Because it’s not like the understanding changes me. It reframes everything retroactively, makes clear the true significance of what’s been there all along.

5:26 PM

Like a shitty film twist.

5:27 PM

Is this why I’ve failed so miserably? Because I was unable to put into concrete terms what I wanted? No, I always knew this, kind of, I just thought it was, like, normal? Maybe?

5:28 PM

If I were one of those hypersexual feminists with pronouns and flag emote in their bio or whatever, would something have happened by now?

5:28 PM

I don’t… think so.

5:29 PM

Or maybe I do think so. But the question is what’s wrong. If I were that… I wouldn’t be me. Because I’m me…. I would never have been that.

5:31 PM

Why do we want what we can’t have? Why did early humans look at the sky and think, oh man, I’d love to go up there, like a fucking idiot?

5:31 PM

Sure, we can do that now. But was it worth the millennia of unresolved longing?

5:32 PM

Hey.

5:33 PM

When people are in a couple.

5:33 PM

Do they… sleep together?

5:33 PM

Not the innuendo. Just what those words literally mean. I mean, obviously they do, I’m just, only thinking about it now.

5:35 PM

Uh… ah. I wonder if that would be annoying, if I did that. Or if I’d be able to put up with it. Maybe it’s a little warmer, even. Someone closer to you. I bet cavemen or whatever slept in groups. Not even just a romance thing. Makes more sense to have more people that have a chance to be alerted. (edited)

5:36 PM

Hey. We’re all we have, right? You’re still there, Dana Craig. Can you answer me?

5:38 PM

Do people who have nothing… do they have nothing because that’s what they deserve? When cause and effect remains logical and your outcome depends on your efforts, is everything just? When you don’t get… anything. That’s just how it has to be? Dana? Come on. I have to have somewhere to keep this train of thought going, right? Is there no hope for anyone?

5:39 PM

…

5:39 PM

But it’s still just me. Just a weird act of self-pity. I don’t know what answer to say. Or think. None of us have actually “said” anything, obviously.

5:41 PM

I do make a few real and audible noises in the middle of the night, curled up as if trying to make all of my body as close to itself as possible. It’s quiet. They’re not worth describing. I’m not going to remember what those noises were in the morning. I’m going to be pissed if I retain this in the morning.

5:42 PM

At some point, my brain decides that’s enough, and I lose consciousness.

((The chapter ends))

Grace sat down on the couch.

Grobber will also text Ariel. "It was good to meet you. Sorry we couldnt talk much. Keep in touch." Before sighing and walking over to Grace.

4:44 PM

"Hi."

"...I... I don't know how much longer I can keep the place. A couple weeks at least." He takes a hit of the bong before offering it to Grace. "...Shit, man."

"Well, maybe I can help."

He looks at Grace in surprise. "..." He shakes his head. "I... I dont want it to come to that. I'll try and figure something out." He'll rub his temples.

5:12 PM

"Thanks though. I appreciate it."

"No, I mean. That mastermind. The one causing all of this. He’s rich. And… He’s my father. Maybe we can get his money."

"Wh-what? Are you serious?" He whips around. "How would we even do that?"

"Well, if we lock him up. I can probably access his wealth. Somehow."

"..." He bites his lip. "Your dad... you would be comfortable doing that? Is he a... bad guy?"

"He’s… The worst. Carolyn just dug it all out of me, I don’t feel like going back through it. But the point is I want to send him to jail. And I want your help to do it. The… forging evidence idea. Let’s do it."

He bites his lip a little bit and nods. "Okay. W-we can, yeah. We just have to put something on him, legally speaking?"

"Yeah."

He nods to himself. "Y-yeah. Okay, great." He stands up and starts to think.

5:24 PM

"...Yeah." He smiles. "Okay. Let's do this."

5:24 PM

(I'm boarding, can we call this session?)

((Yeah))

((Saturday))

(Goddammit I totally should've smoked last session. I'll have to work on the fly with whatever I roll on Saturday)

She looked outside the window.

Grobber looks as well, idly thinking to himself. "...So do you have a name, an address, or... how should I find this guy?"

She takes a moment. "Fredrick Wight."

"..." He pauses.

3:12 PM

"...He wouldn't be related to a Sophie, would he?"

She looks up at him in shock. "What?"

"Sophie Wight."

3:13 PM

"Th-that's the name. Sophie."

"How do you-?"

He tilts his head. "Sophie and I ran into each other before... I think I saw her get abducted."

"When?"

He shakes his head. "It would've been just a few days ago now... I know who did it, too..." He gulps.

"Well, it doesn’t matter. She’s in the hospital now."

"She is? How is she wrapped up in all of this... is she your sister?"

"Yeah."

"I'm so sorry... to have witnessed your sister's kidnapping... and not having told you."

3:31 PM

"I'm..."

3:31 PM

He looks away.

3:31 PM

"I didn't realize."

"It's alright. It's... Not like I ever saw her either."

"...It was a strange situation... she-" He shakes his head and sighs.

3:33 PM

"It was a weird night. I think she might've thought I had something to do with it." He sighs. "But the guy was threatening me too. Jeff Johnner... he was a suspect in the police case file."

"...The lead suspect the police had in the death of Michelle... kidnapped the mastermind's daughter just a few days ago?"

"...Hm. It's definitely weird, but we don't really know enough to guess anything."

He rubs his temples. "This is... augh... like, it's all so maddeningly convoluted, man..."

3:56 PM

"But you're right. It's best if we just focus on the task at hand." He purses his lips and nods. "I'll be right back." He goes and fetches his magic bong.

"Where are you going?"

"Oh, I'm just grabbing a... thing." He smirks.

4:00 PM

"...How much do you think we would need to pin it on this guy?" He asks.

"I'm not sure. I'm not a lawyer."

"Hmmmm..." He purses his lips, and shakes his head. "I suppose we're gonna have to go with enough."

4:04 PM

He goes over to his room and connects the computer from his closet to his new display, and begins to draft up letters of communication between Gus Amon and Fredrick Wight.

4:05 PM

He writes about plans to take money out of people's accounts, a plot to kill Michelle, etc.

4:05 PM

He keeps the details pretty vague.

"That simple?"

He shakes his head. "No... I want to build a lot. An attack, er... on all fronts, you know? And the first thing I wanna do is establish a paper trail..."

4:19 PM

"...Would you have a way to get into his house?"

"Uh... Maybe? I'd rather not be seen by him until I confront him though."

He nods. "Yeah, of course... that's for the best... he can't get wise until we're done."

4:25 PM

He goes to his closet and puts his bong, some gloves, and a facemask into a backpack. "Do you think we could get into Michelle's?"

"Huh?"

He turns his head to Grace. "The police report said her security was pretty awful, so if the pigs aren't still swarming the place, we should be able to get in... and what happens if some of her stuff turns up in someplace only Fredrick should have access to?"

"I guess that makes sense."

He nods. "We don't really have much to go on... it looks like she was shot... and the only other piece of physical evidence only leads back to Amon."

4:33 PM

He cracks his neck. "Yeah."

4:34 PM

He'll print the letters out and kind of scramble them up, and ruffle them slightly as he puts them in his backpack. He'll look around and give Grace a thumbs up. "Oh, and for reference, do you have his address?"

"Yeah." She gave it.

"Oh! And hers, as well?"

She gave this one too.

"Alright. See you soon." He sees if there is a bus or similar public transportation that would take him to Michelle's location.

It's walkable.

LFG!!! Ok first he'll go into the forest with his magic bong and take several hits off of it.

((How many?))

(I still don't have a complete understanding of how this damn mechanic works lmao)

4:43 PM

He'll start with 6, and then depending on the results, prepare for 2 more.

Grobber grows a pair of wings. No clear effect. Grobber grows a tail. Grobber produces a glowing blade in his hand. No clear effect. No clear effect.

2 more

Grobber's bones feel weird. No clear effect.

He takes a few steps around, trying to ascertain whether the bone weirdness is good weird or bad weird.

They're just heavier.

Interesting. Okay my ooc assumption is that I can also potentially get bad results and the more I do in a day the more likely I get bad things.

4:52 PM

Anyway. Grobber will attempt to flap his wings. Does he feel like he can fly?

He can fly.

LFG!!!!

5:06 PM

He'll put his mask on and fly to Michelle's house.

People stare up at him in confusion.

Yeah i would too tbh

5:09 PM

"REP THE FUNGUS!!!!!!"

5:11 PM

He'll try and do fancy moves to show off his swag and shit (edited)

((Roll))

He isn't very impressive.

Ok but he's flying though. dub

Grobber arrived at Michelle's house.

He'll try and land in a place where he isn't seen.

5:16 PM

Or if she has a chimeny he'll go in through that.

She does not have a chimney. Grobber reaches the ground.

5:17 PM

He'll look at the house. Is there an obvious way in?

There is a door.

He puts his gloves on and tries to get in. Is it unlocked?

It's locked.

Did the police report specify a theoretical entry point? If not, he'll just circle the perimeter looking for any unlocked window.

The police suspected the windows, but they've all been shut now.

How many stories does this house have?

5:25 PM

The crime happened on the second floor.

He'll fly up to a second floor window I'm the back, rear up 6 or so feet, and try and rush into it with his elbow.

Grobber breaks through the window.

He grins. "This is so awesome."

5:30 PM

He'll peek around, investigating from a more objective angle. "Heh... look at me, peeking around for clues."

There's not really much to find. Just some blood where she died.

He sighs. Fair enough. Hell try and find any of her personal belongings that she would've recorded her thoughts in. Failing that, he'll find a few small trinkets she had.

She seems to own almost literally nothing beyond the big house itself. Just a bunch of necessities and common appliances. It's kind of sad, looking around.

"...Damn."

5:39 PM

"...Bliss, forevermore. From one to another. You would've loved the Fungus." He would take a couple things that might have her fingerprints or definitely something with blood on it, along with several photos of the crime scene on his phone.

5:42 PM

After that, he'll head out, back to his house. He'll print out the photos he took on his phone, then he'll delete them. After that, he'll head out to Fredrick's.

Fredrick lives in an avengard penthouse.

He cocks his head. So it's just an apartment, and theres no way in? (edited)

None.

Shit.

6:39 PM

He will try and see if he can perch somewhere and peer into the apartment.

Doesn't seem like anyone's home. The place is dark.

He nods to himself and returns home.

6:40 PM

What time is it?

Late evening.

He'll take all the 'evidence' (Pictures, articles, papers) and put them in plastic bags.

6:45 PM

Is Grace home?

Grace is still there. "How did it go?"

"I got stuff from Michelle's." He shows it off, with the papers in the bags. "And I checked out Fredrick's, which looked empty. And I grew wings."

6:47 PM

"...But I'm not sure if it'll be enough."

6:51 PM

"...Would there be any way to fake a witness testimony? ...Do you know anybody who would be willing to testify... against your dad?"

"..." She paused. "I thought this would be easier."

He looks back at her. "Don't worry. There's still more we can do."

6:55 PM

"...But the case has no physical evidence... and the trail's essentially gone cold. Unless we can get a conspirator connected for sure to throw him under the bus, or someone is willing to go out on a cock to l-lie for the dude, man... well... this is probably the best we're gonna do."

6:55 PM

"Except for one naughty trick."

"I expected to just... Walk in there and destroy him. I dunno."

Grobber bites the edge of his mouth. "This kinda thing... I don't think it's as dramatic as you would expect. There's no shortcuts. Unless you're looking to just ice the dude... well, like... uh.... this kinda thing is probably what you're gonna get."

6:57 PM

"Do you have any other ideas?"

"...Not really."

He nods. "Well there's one other thing." He moves over to his computer. "The reason I brought this out of storage is because it has the extra processing power to run something I saw..." He searches for pictures of Fredrick Wight online. Can he find any?

He's a famous news host. This is what he looks like.

He downloads a few hundred pictures of him and then turns back to Grace. "Can you email me any pictures of Michelle you have?"

"...I don't have any."

"Mmmm." He nods. He looks for any on the internet or in the police report.

There is a mugshot.

Cool. He'll take that, and finally he'll search to find if he can find any images of Marco Gould or Marco Gould's associates.

Marco Gould.

He downloads as many of he can of those as well.

7:20 PM

The last thing he'll download is a copy of Stable Diffusion the AI image generation interface or whatever technological equivalent there exists in this universe.

This happens.

Alright. He'll attempt to use this platform to generate several hundred images of Fredrick meeting with Marco Gould, and as many as possible of Fredrick intimidating Michelle with a gun.

((Roll))

There are some usable ones in here, with the right cropping.

Epic. Then he will crop them rightly and print them out. And for god's sakes, he'll encrypt his entire goddamn hard drive on this computer.

7:31 PM

He'll show the pictures to Grace. "You like?"

"It's... Fine, I guess."

He'll nod. "I could apply some amount of motion blurring to them, the people would probably still be recognizable, and the artifacts might be less noticeable if that would help." He sighs.

7:33 PM

"But beyond that... I think this is all we have."

"...Tomorrow, then?"

He'll nod to Grace. "Yeah. Tomorrow."

"..."

He nods at her a couple times. "... Do you think it'll be good enough?"

"I hope so."

He nods. "So we plant these tomorrow... then sneak out... then, say, after, we can report everything on a payphone?"

"No, I... I need to confront him. Directly."

7:38 PM

"I want him to know who caught him."

"Grace... So what are you gonna do, just tell him that you planted a bunch of stuff in his apartment? If we give him time to prepare... he'll probably be able to shrug all of this off."

7:40 PM

"...Shit, if he's as bad as you say he is, he will probably just kill you right there. You at the very least need police backup..."

"The last police officer I saw, I beat him with a chair. I don't exactly think I'm their favorite person. But I... I need to do this. Can't you let me try?" (edited)

He chews on his lip a little bit. "...Fine, but I have rules, okay?"

7:43 PM

"First, a copy of everything paper stays here, for safekeeping."

7:44 PM

"Second, if I come with you, I'm not related to the investigation, I'm just a friend, so he can't overpower you."

7:44 PM

"You found everything yourself."

7:45 PM

"Third, we have to tell someone where we're going... in case we get hurt. Okay?"

7:45 PM

"It can be Dana, or her friend, or my neighbor, or any one of your friends. But we have to tell someone."

7:46 PM

"...Deal?"

"...Deal."

"O-okay." He nods. "Let's do it late tomorrow morning."

She nodded.

"Also, one last question, is it not extremely strange I have wings?"

"Obviously. It's just... hard to really care about something like that in this situation. Sometimes, absurdity feels more real than normal things."

He nods. "Yeah, I agree. On that note, I'm going to disseminate some propaganda. Steady trails, Grace." He goes to his computer and will enter in some terms to the AI to generate the famous Fungus™️ image.

7:53 PM

He'll set this on an image with large black text. "SUBMIT TO THE FUNGUS, AND YOU WILL BE REWARDED"

7:54 PM

He'll print out like three quarters of his remaining printer paper of just this image, and put them in his backpack.

Grace laid down on the couch, letting Grobber work.

As he's about to leave, he'll walk over and gently pat her on the head. "Emm... sweet dreams."

She stares at him weirdly.

He nods at her then leaves.

7:58 PM

He'll fly off to any close, nearby parts of town that are still populated.

7:59 PM

Or like, densely populated. He's trying to find places where people are still around but still like, a mile away basically.

Grobber finds this.

Okay, he'll fly around, throwing his papers around. He'll continue flying, spreading these flyers as long as he has them.

People below him start to pick up the flyers.

Cool. He doesn't really care what they do with them. As he flies home, he'll check his phone to see how his Fungus oomfies are doing.

((What fungus oomfies? The suspects he DMed?))

yeah

8:04 PM

lmao

Most of the people who agreed have replied with the requested pictures. Some of them have photographed the same piece of vandalism and claimed to be responsible. 1 or 2 have just gone silent.

Good enough. He'll get back to them later.

8:10 PM

He'll return to his room and get in bed, and he'll stare at his ceiling some.

8:10 PM

He'll sigh.

8:10 PM

He'll get on his phone and call Ariel.

((End session))

LOL!

8:12 PM

sorry if you wanted me to finish today

((Saturday))

Ariel picks up. "Hello?"

"Oh, uh... hey... haha..."

2:25 PM

"Heh... So... this is, erm... Ariel right? Is this the right number?"

2:26 PM

"Oh shit I should, em."

2:26 PM

"I'm a."

2:26 PM

"I'm Grobber."

2:26 PM

"Brentwood, if you know more than one."

2:26 PM

"If you are Ariel, that is haha..."

2:26 PM

"...Em... I'm the guy who came to your hous"

2:27 PM

"I mean you came to my house today..."

2:27 PM

He gulps.

2:27 PM

"You are, erm... Ariel... right?"

"Yeah, that’s me!"

His eyes light up with a bit of surprise. "Oh, wow, haha!"

2:40 PM

"So... em.... yeah. I'm sorry for calling you, eheheh.... it's eh, late at night, but, emm..."

2:41 PM

"I guess your presence today kind of... confused me? You didn't really talk much. Did I say something? ... Did Grace say something?"

"No, I just prefer to let Dana work."

"... Hm."

2:47 PM

"...D- do you hate me because I... I'm involved with The Fungus? Do you think... Do you think I'm a bad person?"

"No, I can't really judge you for that. There are a lot of times when being a 'bad' person is completely okay. Like Dana."

"...Dana's not a bad person, right?" He chuckles some. "...She seems... she seems... driven. Like she knows what she's doing is a good thing."

"That’s true! I believe in her with all of my heart. But most people would look down on things like stealing, wouldn’t they? That’s what most people think of morality like at least, common consensus."

"I guess. I'm not really.. uh..."

"I'm not a philosopher, I guess. But I know that there's a lot of people that decide what's good and what's bad... nobody made morality to help people like you and me. I guess back when all that stuff was being laid out, like... everybody just had to fend for themselves." He sighs. "And then once the dice was rolled, and the lines were drawn. Once the winners were crowned and the losers were decided, they put up, like, fences, and, like, that's what fair means now, that's what the law is. Fuck all of that, man..." He sighs. "Now that the world is how it is, you can't buy groceries without taking stuff from people... they've made it impossible to be a good person." He shakes his head. "Oh, ehm. Shit, I didn't mean to go on like that... I guess I'm wasting your time. There's another question I wanted to ask you."

"Go ahead!"

"Why do you even... like, follow Dana? She has a pretty personal stake in everything... but why are you involved?"

"Well, if I didn’t have Dana, I wouldn’t have anything. It’s not exactly like I owe her for that, but I think things will go my way a lot more with Dana around."

"..." He swallows a bit. "I... I guess so." He sighs. "...How are you able to trust her enough to think that's a good idea? What if she leads you into a trap?"

"I just do." There’s a slight pause. "But if I doubted her like this, what would I have left? It’s best to just keep myself useful."

"...Yeah, I guess. It's nice to do something that others will see. I guess... if helping her feels right. Yeah." "You have an entire world in front of you, and you could choose to be useful to anything. What makes Dana different?"

"Oh, she’s not the first. I’ve had plenty of boys and girls come and go throughout my life. I try not to let these opportunities pass me by. That’s all."

"...Do you usually end things on good terms with these people?"

There’s a pause. "Sometimes."

"...But the hurt after is part of it, right?"

"I think Dana's better than that."

"You never know how anything is gonna end up. If your, er... deal with Dana feels right, if it gives you purpose, then it's good. Whether it ends in bliss or heartbreak. That's part of it, I guess. I think that's why anybody cares about anybody else in the first place. Everyone knows that nothing lasts forever."

"That’s true. But this time, I’d really like if it lasted forever. Maybe one of Ehn’s abilities can grant that wish."

"Why are you so easy to mention the dog? How do you know I know Ehn too?" He recoils a bit.

"I guess I don’t think these things through too much. That’s why I need Dana, isn’t it?"

Grobber does a

. "I guess. Yeah. I'm just surprised that you have..."

4:06 PM

"Whatever is going on in this town, it's gotta be all connected. Mention to Dana that I know a thing or two about the dog when you see her."

4:06 PM

"...Stay safe. I'm sorry for calling."

"It’s okay. Goodnight!"

"Goodnight." He'll end the call.

4:08 PM

He'll sigh, and hold his legs.

4:08 PM

"Ehn?"

4:08 PM

"Hello?"

4:08 PM

"Can you hear me right now?"

No response.

"Am I going to be okay?"

4:10 PM

"Am I going to be safe?"

4:10 PM

"Does all of this have a purpose!?!?"

4:10 PM

"Why did it happen to me? What am I supposed to do with it! I... I'm not supposed to have this! I can't do anything with it!"

4:11 PM

"Why!?!?"

4:12 PM

He'll sigh.

4:12 PM

He'll go into the kitchen, and pull a blender out of one of the cabinets.

4:12 PM

He'll take a piece of paper and a pen, which he'll use to write a pretty extended note.

4:13 PM

He'll take the note and the blender and he'll walk outside.

4:13 PM

He'll look at Fritz's house. Are any of the lights on?

The lights are off.

He'll sigh and walk up to Fritz's doorstep. He will place the blender and the note down on it and ring the doorbell, then walk away.

4:19 PM

Dear Fritz Bachman,

I have always been better at writing than at talking. When I talk, some meaning tends to drip out of my words while they hang in the air. I write this letter to you because I have some things I wanted to say that I’m not able to express otherwise.

I’m sorry that I keep failing your expectations. I hope you understand that I’m failing to meet mine too. Every time we meet is hard for me. But every day, I look forward to seeing you at the door. I want to express my appreciation for you… I’m giving you a present. I hope you will enjoy it.

There has been something following me for a long time. For the beginning of my life, it simply hovered over me, watching me. Peering into my life from the cracks, playing tricks with the light. But then it did something to my parents, and it has never calmed down since. It isolated me from everyone I knew. It made everyone in my life miserable, it sucked smiles and joy out of them, leaving only whatever nastiness they were born with. It brings ruin to everyone I know. It rots everything I touch. I have tried to outrun it all my life, but no amount of new beginnings can outpace it. Because it is part of me.

I think I will hurt you, Fritz. I don’t think you can help me more than I can hurt you, even when I’m actively trying to avoid it. Every person I’ve known that is healthy, happy, and successful has turned away from me, abandoned me or fallen down to my level. I don’t know what will happen to you. I think you should stop talking to me. But I hope you don’t.

I hate that I am like this. It evokes a deep bile inside of me. I hate this thing that it has turned me into. I never wanted to be this kind of animal. It just happened to me.

Even before I knew The Fungus, I have used my existence as a weapon against the world as a punishment for what it had done to me. For a long time, I was in a dream where I pretended I didn’t know that. But the dream is over, and I am awake.

There is something happening in this city. It has coiled around me, and it is beginning to swallow me. I can only hope that whatever poison is inside of me infects it too.

Grobber Brentwood.

P.S. If you want to meet tomorrow, we should go to Subway together in the morning.

(edited)

4:20 PM

He'll return to his house.

4:22 PM

He'll browse the web for a bit. Are people talking about the Fungus?

People are still discussing The Fungus, but it almost feels like an excuse to complain about poor people rather than direct animosity towards the Fungus itself.

He'll nod with a satisfied grin on his face.

4:24 PM

He'll smoke some, then boot up Genshin GBJ. What's today's daily?

Today's daily is labelled 'Why are you even still here? Isn't your life enough?'. There are no instructions attached

"Fuck you, asshole! You really think I care!?"

4:30 PM

"Do you think some taunt like that will do anything productive? Do you really think it'll poignantly affect me, or fucking make me. Fucking. Make some fucking life choice!"

4:30 PM

"Suck my fucking dick! You are so pathetic!"

4:30 PM

"Do you really have the time to play these infantile mind games with me! You're such a fucking loser! Imagine dedicating the time to getting in such a slight!"

4:30 PM

He'll turn his monitor off but leave his computer running the game.

4:31 PM

"Nobody gets to decide what is and isn't a valid fucking use of my time but me!"

4:31 PM

"And everything telling me I should stop just makes me want to keep going, you loser."

4:32 PM

"I hope you choke on whatever console or keyboard or text to speech algorithm you're using to write out this taunt. I hope it gives you carpal tunnel."

4:33 PM

"I hope you-you're unrelentingly haunted by the ghosts of your past mistakes!"

4:33 PM

"Go back to whatever hole you came from you botched fucking project!" (edited)

4:34 PM

"You should be tried to a train and vanquished!"

4:34 PM

"I hope you wake up crucified, you fucking doormat!"

4:35 PM

"I hope that you spend the rest of your life trtying to fucking- trying to fucking do this!"

4:35 PM

"I hope you expend all your fucking energy on it!"

4:35 PM

"If you're trying to get me to do something. Fucking make me!"

4:36 PM

He'll turn the lights off and go to bed.

((The chapter ends.))

Sean Niebel is driving.

Is the dog still here?

Ehn is still there.

I will drive a significant distance away so those two wouldn't find me and stop. I start talking to the dog while driving. "What was that about?"

"They were supposed to interrogate you."

"You expected me to answer them?"

"Not really. I can’t say it really matters what Dana does, I just like to live it up a little."

"Hm. What is your end goal here? Globally. Giving people these powers, guiding me to that terrorist and those two to me, et cetera."

"I’m a simple creature. I live for fun."

Is that true? And what would this creature find 'fun'? Was all that involving Ouroboros just for 'fun', too? I'd prefer if this creature wasn't like Maoziwam. But, finding a resemblance to something I can understand is already progress. "Anything specific I could help with? As part of another deal, of course."

"Don’t think so. This is more of a whim-based thing, y’know? The plot steers wherever I want it to at that moment in time. Let me think… Whadda you want? Exciting battles? Character drama? Massive twists? I’ll see if I can slot something in for ya."

"I want to be known. Positively, negatively, doesn't matter. At the very least, not to be overshadowed by the other... What do you call people you have a deal with?"

"I don’t really have a name for them. Some of those kids called themselves Advent Guard, but they hate me now anyway."

"Hm... You want to have fun, and you are dissatisfied with how little I do. I agree. Opening the doors has very limited usage. Not to mention, most doors worth unlocking are protected by more than a lock - cameras, people, so on. Then, give me a second power. You can do better than this, right? Surely that would be much more 'fun'."

"Nah. One per person, that’s the rule. You could steal someone else's, I guess. If you guess what object it is."

"Then change this rule. Aren't you the one who set it?"

"Wow, you’re real good at catching me on these things! Soon people are gonna call us the best dynamic!" Ehn dodges the question.

"Do you have any other rules?"

"Don’t you think it’s more fun if I keep it mysterious?"

"No."

"But what’s the point of a world where everything’s known? Won’t knowing about you get buried under that? You’re not exactly remarkable."

"Anyone can use a power, regardless of if they were the person who originally got that object. Correct?"

"Yup, that’s true."

3:21 PM

"Gonna try for completion?"

"Any way to detect these objects without using them? Same about you, actually. Any way to detect you without powers?"

"I can smell these things. For normal humans, nah."

"Wait. Why does the 'one object per person' rule even matter, if anyone can use the objects? Give it to another person, but don't tell them. Tell me what it is, and I'll take it before they even realise they had a power."

"Good catch! …Unfortunately I don’t feel like it."

"Could've said so earlier. Anything else you want to add? The locations of some more object holders, like with that man this morning?"

"Nah. Honestly, I didn’t really plan to do anything for you. There’s not much in it for me when you’re so painfully boring."

"About this morning. You said I'm worse than... whatever their name was. Another object holder, I assume? Tell me about them. You might end up getting rid of one boring one, and making another one more 'fun'."

"Oh, you just met her."

"Which of the two? Don't remember a name I heard once hours ago."

"The quieter one who does nothing with her life except do shitty will they/won’t they. This is what happens when you give a power to glorified NPCs."

4:12 PM

"Living for the sake of others is the most disgusting motivation of all. People who don’t operate for their own self-interest don’t even deserve to be considered people."

There is a thought about Blythe's daughter that I do not focus on long enough to make it into a structured sentence here. "Her full name? Object? Location?"

"Ariel May. The rest is mine to keep. If you impress me tomorrow, I'll reconsider her need for privacy. How about that?"

"With a condition: if by tomorrow evening this information becomes worthless - if I find it out myself or her object gets destroyed, for example - you'll reveal it for another person of my choice."

"Ooh, getting confident, huh? But sure. That works for me!"

"We have a deal, then. And since the names aren't a secret, what is that Bob's full name? Any other holders' as well."

"Names aren't secret when I don't want them to be. Listing my followers needlessly is definitely not gonna happen!" She mimics the sound of a buzzer on a gameshow.

"How about that Bob, at least? With enough time I could find out his name - knows Kerloe, is a fan of that dinosaur man, et cetera - I have enough information. Or you can skip this boring search and give me the answer."

"He is the dinosaur man."

"Right. Doesn't answer the question, though."

"I know."

"I see."

"Anyway, goodnight." Ehn jumped out of the car.

"Mhm." Well, this was at least some progress today. Great. That's how it always been. Trying every option I can think of, following one plan while preparing another and being ready to go back to the five I abandoned earlier. If you try everything, you will discover a way sooner or later. I look up 'Dana Craig' and 'Ariel May' online.

((Roll))

(11)

Dana Craig's name comes up on an article about the death of Marco Gould. It's a few days old.

What does the article say. How exactly is she connected to that person's death.

Marco Gould is a notorious gangster. On the day of his death, he for some reason chose to hold Dana Craig at gunpoint in a convenience store, take the money, and run. This is all on tape. Then both leave the building after a gap between them, and he shoots Dana Craig somehow. After Dana leaves, he commits suicide with his stolen money in the middle of an alleyway.

Interesting. Did she already have her object at this point? Idea 1: is there anything about the wound Dana received? The question is mostly if it makes sense for her to be completely fine by now, or she should've suffered longer consequences. Idea 2: except for the motive, how sure are they it was a suicide? I have no doubt Dana killed him and framed it as suicide, the question is if it was done normally or with her object. Idea 3: assuming the recording of the store incident is available, I watch Dana's actions in it. If she stares at empty space while being held at gunpoint, that might be where she saw that dog. If she fiddles with some unrelated object for a few seconds (or maybe even only reflexively tries to reach it), this might be her object.

-Dana should still be in the hospital, possibly without the use of her legs.

The only prints on the gun were from Marco himself, and the shot was fired from inside his mouth. He was found with the gun in his hands.

5:21 PM

The footage is not available.

So, something about healing wounds, I guess. The gangster's death is, hm, not relevant here, probably. What would the object be? A dinosaur suit - flying; keys - opening doors; regenerating...fish...whatever. Don't see the pattern. She might not even have it on her at all times, maybe she only brings it when she is wounded. Did I find anything about Ariel May?

No one has ever had anything to say about Ariel online.

No social media accounts either?

Oh right her twitter is under her real name.

Sandra

Ariel May, home of the May Bees (@maybee) Hi all! Ariel here! I hope you enjoy my content! I'm always here for you all and I hope you leave a follow. Following 100 Followers 5 Hey all! Ariel here, I hope you all appreciate how I'm here for you. mwah (A selfie is attached featuring her doing a princess pose at work.)

Jump

Go to message!

The selfies get less frequent the more the week goes on.

(A selfie is attached featuring her doing a princess pose at work.)

((where does she work, judging from the photo))

((It’s a department store))

This profile is unpleasant to look at, but still, I try to find out more exactly where she works from her photos. If it's one of these chains that have a hundred stores in the city, it's most likely futile, but otherwise I could attempt to narrow it down to only a couple locations.

((Roll))

(17)

Sean figures out the specific store.

I consider doing more research, but realise it's gotten late. As the days before, I switch the cars and go to sleep in the car somewhere I'm unlikely to be discovered. ((i wouldve written more both about sean niebel philosophical thoughts and about looking up stuff but i have to leave now i love timezones))

((The chapter ends))

Is anyone home?

Maria Sr's car is in the driveway.

He goes inside.

"Ouroboros!" She storms down the stairs with a crazed expression.

"...Hm? What is it now?" It was only a matter of time. Maybe he should've prepared for this. He hopes that spending the past day with a clear head hasn't softened his wit.

"...She's gone."

His heart skips a beat. "You mean... Maria Jr., she..."

"That lunatic friend of hers. She came and... And she kidnapped her. She tried to make me kill myself so I'd stop trying to save my daughter."

"Her lunatic friend? What?! Why didn't you- you should've called me! I-" As he's speaking, Ouroboros digs his phone out of his pocket and dials Maria Jr.'s number.

She picks up. "..."

"Maria?!"

"Ouroboros Stanley?" It’s an adult man Ouroboros doesn’t recognize.

"Who the fuck are you?!"

"Someone important. Far out of your league, at least."

"Tell me who you are, right now." As he's speaking, he frantically texts Sarah. "DO NOT IGNORE THIS TEXT. im on the line with a man who has maria jr's phone. you need to trace its signal right now. can u do that. u need to do that"

"Don’t worry. I don’t plan to cause you any problems. Lelouch’s group became a minor issue. If I don’t kill your daughter to prove some meaningless threat, you’re free to pick a fight with Lelouch some other time. You’re far more Johnner’s problem than mine, anyway."

He feels his eyes glazing over. "I can't parse this. What does that mean? I- I can't..."

"What do you think is going on in this city, Mr Stanley? Do you think anyone cares about you in any grander scale?"

He doesn't reply, and continues texting. "sarah" "sarah" "sarah"

what

Sarah responds.

"trace hsi signal rn maria got kidnaped"

dad what the fucj are you talking about

"Goodbye. I don’t imagine I’ll need to remember your name any time soon. I have other followers for that." He hangs up.

"CALL HER PHONE ULL SEE" "FUCK" "HE HUNG UP" ... "I'm so mad. What the fuck. I... this fucking... Jade, that was her name, wasn't it? What kind of connections does she have? How did Maria fall in with someone who has connections like that? I- I just... fuck..."

"Ouroboros…" Maria Sr. sat down. "I can’t… I’m not getting near her anymore. Please. For any love that ever existed in our marriage, I’m begging you. Bring her back to me."

... "Is that what you genuinely think?"

"What’s that supposed to mean?"

"...That you're not getting near her any more. Did this happen because of you?"

"I’m not getting near Lelouch or Jade because they’d kill me! How can you try to blame now?"

"Not a single purpose in life other than warping your daughter in your own image, and you're not even slightly prepared to die for her?" He walks past her, going upstairs.

"I don’t weigh my life the same way you do." She doesn’t stop him from going upstairs.

"...I do. But at least I don't have any pretense about it." He mumbles this. Maybe she didn't hear a word of it. Whatever. As he brushes his teeth, he texts Sarah: "lelouch's group is either directly or indirectly responsible for this. lelouch as in maria's school friend. some1 named jade is prolly involved. also the name johner was brought up but idk. I NEED TO GET AS MUCH INFO AS POSSIBLE ABT THE MAN ON THE PHONE BY TOMORROW MORNING. i am fucking serious u should be just as invested in this as i am. she is not making it out of this on her own" (edited)

No reply.

"im going to go pass out from exhaustion ok bye" He orders a custom light-up sign bearing King Burger's logo.

This succeeds.

He passes out from exhaustion. On his bed.

((End chapter))

Shawn bails

3:39 PM

No no no

3:39 PM

FUck

3:39 PM

fuck

3:42 PM

Shawn runs for a bit

3:42 PM

Then stops

3:42 PM

Goddamn it. I have one lead. I cant...

3:42 PM

Bob smith might die

3:42 PM

Fuck. What do i do

3:43 PM

Where is Kite? God.... I need him here

3:44 PM

Shawn scans his surroundings

It’s a normal city street.

Shawn runs back

3:49 PM

He stops

3:49 PM

The whole reason I came out here today was so that I could find and beat up Bob Smith

3:50 PM

For what he did to Sophie and Sam

3:50 PM

But now I'm running back to save him. A criminal

3:50 PM

Is that worth it?

3:53 PM

Fuck

3:53 PM

Shawn approaches the scene again. But from a distance.

3:54 PM

Oh wait is anyone pursuing him?

No.

3:54 PM

The parking lot is empty now.

3:55 PM

((Actually wait. Roll))

((7))

((Nvm))

Shawn walks to the middle of the parking lot, where the incident happens. Is there any remnant of it?

There’s still blood.

Fuck

3:58 PM

Just missed em

3:58 PM

Shawn runs away

Where to?

The alleyway

It’s still empty.

Awesome

4:01 PM

Shawn runs through the alleys for a while, trying to get a good distance from Kerloe Fishery and the parking lot

((Wait by the alleyway do you mean The Alleyway or just an alleyway))

((Whichever one is closest))

((An alleyway is closer))

Shawn goes there

Shawn Duveldt

Shawn runs through the alleys for a while, trying to get a good distance from Kerloe Fishery and the parking lot

Shawn does this,g etting as far away as possible

Shawn gets away safely.

Shawn checks his phone for the time

It’s around 1PM.

Shawn scans his surroundngs to see if anyone followed him

4:12 PM

((1 wtf))

Nothing.

Shawn sits down on whatever he can nearby

4:16 PM

He rests for a few minutes

4:17 PM

"Where are you, man"

4:21 PM

Ok lets bring it together

4:21 PM

Hav Kerloe

4:22 PM

his brother, i assume named Man in White Kerloe works with the New Edlightment. Or at the very least he wears their outfits (edited)

4:22 PM

Despite that, he seems to be unfamilier with Ehn or the superpowers.

4:23 PM

They blew up Kerloe Fishery. I'm not sure why

4:24 PM

Man in White somehow knows me. I guess because of the time we saved Lelouch? Maybe he thinks we're working with them. Someone at the New Edlightment needs to give him some new info. (edited)

4:24 PM

Bob Smith is his son?

4:24 PM

Weird how they don't share a last name

((The name Ethfan was never verbally mentioned))

((I dont care))

((I do...)))

((fine.....))

4:26 PM

Shawn googles the name Jeff Johnner

((Roll))

((4))

Jeff Johnner is theorized to be the leader of the local mafia in Avengard. There is no further useful information.

The mob? (edited)

4:31 PM

This is crazy

4:31 PM

What does Jeff Johnner have to do with the New Edlightment?

4:31 PM

Shawn calls Kite again

He doesn't pick up.

goddamn it,man

4:33 PM

I'm so tired. Of all this

4:33 PM

*But... I did have a good performence of out there. I dont think they even noticed me sweating

4:34 PM

I guess they couldnt cuz of the mask. But yknow, body language

4:37 PM

Agh

4:37 PM

Shawn gets up

4:37 PM

Shawn scans his enviorment again

4:37 PM

((8))

4:38 PM

SHawn sits back down

This man walks toward him. "Hey there."

Huh?

4:39 PM

Ths shit again okay

4:40 PM

Shawn gets up slowly, and looks at him

4:40 PM

"Do I know you?"

"Beetle, right?"

“Yeah, that’s me”

4:45 PM

"Who are you?"

"The name's detective Howard Scott."

"You're a cop?"

4:48 PM

"What do you want from me?"

"I'd rather give the talk with the full crew. Where's the other one?"

"I'll relay the message to him"

"Was planning to reach out earlier, but he was absent. Stayed that way since, though."

"How long has that been?"

4:56 PM

"Since youve been trying to reach out, I mean"

"Last night, we received a tip that the murderers of Carolyn Blythe and Gus Amon would be standing in an alleyway the next morning. When I looked, there was just 1. You."

WHAT

4:59 PM

Fucking hell...

5:00 PM

"So... you think I did it?"

"No. Of course not. A tip like that's obvious bullshit. Especially considering Carolyn Blythe's tragically still walking among us."

((But gus isnt walking among us))

5:03 PM

"That's good"

5:03 PM

"Then what do you need me for?"

"I'd like to propose a partnership. Judging from the crime and tip, we have mutual enemies. Enemies the higherups don't want me chasing."

"Hmph"

5:10 PM

Having an ally in the police would be extremly helpful... but...

"Relax. I'm one of the good ones." He smiled.

"How do I know I can trust you?"

"Honestly, you don't. But it's either me or maiming random robbers. You can make up your mind later on."

"Hah"

5:13 PM

"Alright. I'll tell you what I know"

5:17 PM

"We knew Blythe was a killer. We went to the crime scene yesterday, but by the time we got there, Gus was already dead"

5:18 PM

"I know this seems suspicious. It's the best I can offer, sorry"

"I assumed. Call it a detective's intuition. Problem is, in this state, Carolyn's untouchable."

"Yeah, I kinda figured. Thats why I thought me and Kite would be the best bet in taking her on. But we missed her"

"I payed her a visit this morning. I had half a mind to kill her right there, honestly, but things didn't exactly work out in my favor." He grabbed his head. "She beat me with a chair."

"Ouch"

5:21 PM

"Sorry, that must hurt"

5:22 PM

"Me and Kite had to flee when we heard the cops show up. It could have been a setup, or just bad luck"

5:23 PM

"But there was something really really wrong with that whole case. I... I can't really put my finger on it"

5:23 PM

((need to take a SHORT break))

"Not exactly a stunning realization."

((im back))

((Welcome back))

"No, I mean it!"

5:31 PM

"Like... "

5:31 PM

"Hm"

5:31 PM

"I think there was someone else involved. A third party"

"Carolyn claims he shot himself in front of her. I say she did it. Who's your suspect?"

"I... I'm not sure. I don't actually know if it was that third party that did it. Honestly, I'd believe that he did it to himself most of all"

5:39 PM

"But... I think someone was involved. Someone who really doesnt want us to know they were there. Call it intuition, I don't know."

5:41 PM

"I'm sure it's not Carolyn or any Edlightenment cronies, or any cops, although I have no doubt theyre connected."

5:42 PM

It's not snowing. Why is it so cold?

5:49 PM

"Be careful, Detective. There's something weird about this case. More then just Carolyn."

"There’s nothing weirder than Carolyn, believe me."

This dude hasnt met Bob Smith

"Your partner... He ditched you, didn’t he?"

Shawn sighs "I don't know. While we were at Carolyn's place, he got all pissed and started tearing up the place. We got into an argument, and we split up while we were escaping"

5:53 PM

"I haven't seen him since. Looked all over the city, but..."

5:53 PM

"He won't pick up the phone"

"You go to his home?"

"I haven't, no. Not sure where that is, actually. He won't tell me"

5:56 PM

I hope he's not still mad at me

"I’ll let you access the police database. His address'll be somewhere on there."

"Really? Wow"

"I don’t exactly give a shit about the rules, admittedly."

"I'm glad"

5:59 PM

"Wouldn't puting his real name into the search bar like reveal his secret identity?"

"I’m not gonna look. If you don’t wanna risk it, you could ask some of his other friends. But I can’t exactly help on that front.”

"I'll take my chances"

"Good luck. But, in the spirit of not putting all my eggs in one basket, don’t make me wait too long. I doubt your real name's as hard to find as you think. I have plenty of ways to play this game."

"Gotcha."

6:06 PM

Shawn looks up Ray Elliot in the police database

This is not a thing that can be accessed from here. It is at the police station.

Ah ok

6:08 PM

"Admittedly, I'm very nervous about showing my face at a police station"

6:08 PM

"Or. not my face. My mask. Whatever"

"Honestly, wearing this kind of costume is a pretty shocking idea as is."

"Its a little weird, yeah. Cheap looking. But I wouldn't trade it for anything"

6:11 PM

"Half of being a hero is iconography, right?"

"You ever consider wearing something under it? Ski mask, that kinda thing?"

"I feel like it'd get too hot. But yeah, I'll look into it"

((Saturday))

"If you say so." Howard.

“So then… what’s the plan”

3:06 PM

“Walking right into the police headquarters feels like a bad idea”

"Why would it be?"

"You said it yourself. Police have a warrent for me, right?"

3:19 PM

"Even if they don't try to arrest me on the spot, it probably wouldn't be good for your reputation"

"I never said anything like that. Its my case. It’s my choice who I arrest and who I don’t. Simple as that."

"I guess so. Still, you don't think its dangerous? I'm a vigilante, yknow"

"End of the day, it’s your choice. I just didn’t assume amateurs playing in plastic costumes were scared of a little risk."

Asshole

3:29 PM

Shawn is silent for a few seconds

3:34 PM

"I hope you can understand why I'm a little hesitant. You've said yourself that you don't trust the higherups of this city. Walking into a building full of people working for them and expecting to just walk out no-questions-asked is a big ask"

3:35 PM

"I can come with you, but I want some kind of assurance that I'll be okay getting out of there. Being locked in there sounds like a nightmare waiting to happen"

3:36 PM

"Also, its NOT plastic"

"Heh." He smirked.

3:39 PM

"Sorry, but I don't give out assurance. I'm an honest man."

"So your plan is to take a vigilante, a prime suspect for a murder, and just walk him into the central police database?"

3:42 PM

"I'm up for it, I guess. My question is mostly why are you? What do you get out of this?"

He sighed. "I've got a personal stake in arresting this conspiracy. Plus it looks good in a biography."

"That's a goal I can get behind"

3:45 PM

A personal stake worth this? I wonder what his deal is

3:46 PM

"Lets go, then."

3:48 PM

"Oh, one more thing. Can I get your phone number? Just incase I ever need to contact you"

3:49 PM

"I dont want to register you to my actual phone, so I'll just write it down and then I'll call you from a burner" (edited)

He started off towards the police station, giving out his phone number.

Shawn follows behind him

3:52 PM

"Hey, does my mask cover my face well?"

"If it didn't I assume you'd be dead by now."

"Hah"

3:54 PM

Shawn laughs but hes kinda put off by that

They arrived at the police station, and Howard headed in through a back door.

Shawn followed, trying to stay out of sight

3:56 PM

Right... This is where.... (edited)

3:57 PM

Him....

3:57 PM

Shawn shivers for a second. It's cold again

Howard went down a few corridors, before arriving at a door labelled "Database".

"Is this the place?"

"Go on in." He unlocked the door.

Shawn enters

4:00 PM

Before he goes through

4:00 PM

Shawn says to Howard

There's a bunch of files laying around, with a big computer taking up most of the room.

Shawn Duveldt

Shawn says to Howard

"I'm going to trust you, Mr. Scott. Please don't let me down"

4:01 PM

Shawn goes to the central computer

Shawn now has access to the police database.

No password or anything

4:02 PM

Wow

4:02 PM

Shawn searches the name "Ray Elliot"

Not much on him. He has an apartment in this city.

Shawn takes not of his appartment name

4:37 PM

While I'm here...

4:37 PM

Shawn searches the name "Lelouch Maoziwam"

There's some info on a drunk driving accident, of which she was one of the victims. Her address is also listed. That's it.

Is there any info Shawn doesn't know already from his internet reaserch?

None.

Odd

4:41 PM

Shawn searches the name "Bob Smith" (edited)

No results.

What? Weird

4:43 PM

Does that mean Bob Smith is a pseudonym?

4:44 PM

Shawn searches the name "Mats Rumen"

There's info about his crime, and his murder investigation.

...

4:47 PM

What do they say?

Not much new information. The main suspects in the latter are listed as Dana Craig and Jeff Johnner.

Johnner?

4:48 PM

Shawn searches Jeff Johnner

An uncountable amount of results appear.

Woah

4:49 PM

The cops are really after this guy huh

4:50 PM

Shawn sorta skims over it

He's the main suspect in many crimes, but has never been proven guilty in any of them. He is however clearly listed as the second in command of the Avengard mob.

Does it list the first in command?

Unknown.

Hmph

4:54 PM

Do any of these results mention the Edlightment

None.

Shawn searches the name Wilford Duveldt

He exists and your house is listed. Nothing else.

Thank god

4:59 PM

Shawn searches the name Dana Craig

Dana Craig is a suspect in the murder of Marco Gould, the murder of Mats Rumen, and the murder of Gus Amon. She is also a person of interest in the murder of Michelle. Her address is additionally listed.

((does))

5:02 PM

((does Michelle not have a last name))

((This is an extended gag to let me complain that someone gave me a contextless name with no last name))

((Lmfao okay))

((She has a name in-universe. You're just not allowed to know it OOC))

((thats amazing))

5:05 PM

Four murders? And at least two of them I'm invovled in (edited)

5:05 PM

Shawn searches Marco Gould

Marco Gould is a previously convicted mafia officer. After robbing a convenience store at gunpoint and shooting Dana Craig several times, he suspiciously committed suicide.

Suspiciously? What does that mean?

Shooting yourself in the middle of an alleyway after committing a robbery and not delivering the money is considered rather strange.

That is odd, yeah

5:12 PM

Shawn searches Gus Amon

There is a ridiculous amount of results. This is what happens when you are detective.

Shawn looks mostly for things related to his murder, to Blythe, and to the Edlightment

Nothing new.

5:13 PM

There's a knock on the door. "You done yet?"

"Just one sec!"

5:14 PM

Shawn searches one last name: Shawn Duveldt

Nothing except your address.

Shawn clears the recent search history and exits the room

5:31 PM

Thank god

"You done?" Howard stands next to the door.

"I got everything I needed, yeah. Let's get out of here"

"You want me to come? I'd assumed you seeing the other one would be a private thing."

"Yeah, I'll head over to him in a bit"

5:58 PM

"I do have one more question before we split up. What do you get out of this? Why give me this info?"

"Because I get more use out of the duo."

"Makes sense, I guess. Maybe that's also why I'm working with you"

6:00 PM

"But I'm interested in seeing justice done. I hope you are too"

"...Heh." He left.

Shawn leaves too

Where to next?

Shawn gets a good distance away from the police station, changes into his civilian outfit, and heads to Kites house

Shawn arrived in front of the shittiest apartment building he’s ever seen. Kite is on one of the higher floors.

Shawn stands in front of the door for a second

2:25 PM

Before he touched the doorknob, he turns around and walks towards the nearest convenience store

There is one nearby.

Shawn buys a very large bag of m&ms

2:34 PM

and puts it in his backpack

This happens.

Shawn goes to the door of Kites complex. He shudders for a second, hesitating, before opening the door and heading to his place

When Shawn approaches the door, he starts to make out what is clearly the Masquerade 5 OST coming from inside.

Is he playing MV?

2:51 PM

But... that does mean he's there, right? Thank god

2:52 PM

But... how am I supposed to talk to him?

2:52 PM

Shawn swallows his fear, and knocks on the door

No response.

Shawn knocks louder

"I told you I'd pay next week! Leave me alone!" Kite yelled out from inside.

"Kite, it's Shawn. I just wanted to talk."

No response.

"Listen man I'm-"

2:58 PM

Shawn hits his head on the door and holds onto it

2:59 PM

"I'm sorry, okay. I am. Everythingwas so emotional I didn't know what to do and"

2:59 PM

"I was so worried after I couldn't find you, man. Please, just..."

3:00 PM

Shawn's voice is shakey

The lock clicks, and Kite slowly opens the door. He doesn’t have any of his usual confidence, his expression instead clearly showing a lack of sleep. "…Hey, Shawn."

Shawn kinda stumbles forward (he was holding his head on the door)

3:03 PM

He picks himself up

3:03 PM

"H-hey, Kite"

Kite goes back into the apartment silently. The place is incredibly filthy and poorly maintained.

Shawn kinda follows behind, careful not to step on anything

3:06 PM

"Oh uh"

3:06 PM

He pulls out the candy

3:06 PM

"I brought you this"

Kite immediately throws a punch at Shawn.

Shawn drops the candy

It hits.

Shawn stumbles back a few feet

3:08 PM

Shawn yells in suprise

3:08 PM

"Fuck, agh"

3:08 PM

Shawn holds onto a nearby table for support

3:08 PM

"Kite, please, I just want to talk"

"I don’t wanna talk!" He threw another punch.

Shawn stumbles back again

3:11 PM

"Please, man..."

3:11 PM

"I don't want to fight."

"Huh!? What kind of hero doesn’t want to fight!? I thought we were bros, fighting criminals! What happened to that, huh? You gonna just talk down Carolyn?"

"No... I mean..."

3:15 PM

"We're partners, man! We're the Advent Guard! We shouldn't be... fighting like this"

"Well, I wanna fight! If I can’t hit her or that stupid dog I’m gonna hit someone!" He threw another punch. "You gonna betray me again, Shawn!?"

"You're... I didn't..."

3:18 PM

Shawn's crying at this point

He doesn’t respond, continuing the assault.

Shawn is struggling to keep himself upright

"Come on, fight back!" Kite pushes him out onto the frail balcony.

"Are you crazy? You're gonna..."

3:23 PM

"Kite..."

He’s still punching.

Shawn is trying his best to block now

((Roll))

((17))

The punches and blocks are about equal.

"Kite... I didn't want to betray you... I didn't mean to..."

3:30 PM

"I was worried about us... Our saftey..."

"If you aren't betraying me, then why're you blocking, huh!? Only villains fight a hero like me! That's what keeps life simple!" He's not stopping.

"I'm not fighting you!"

3:32 PM

Shawn breaks off and moves to the side, out of Kite's immidiete reach

Kite tries to stop him. ((Roll))

((14))

3:35 PM

"The longer we stayed there, the higher the chance was that we'd be accused of that" (edited)

3:35 PM

"I know you want to get Carolyn but that wasn't the way!"

"Shut up! What are the cops gonna do to me!? I'm a hero, like Joker! I'll make it out just fine!"

"You've played the game, right!? You saw what happens in the opening chapter!?"

4:14 PM

"I know that you're mad. I want to go after Carolyn as much as you do. But we can't just..."

4:15 PM

"There's something wrong, Kite. Something I need you for. I can't do this without you. Please"

He tackles Shawn. "Stop trying to talk your way outta this!"

"Get off me!"

"Shut up!"

Shawn struggles to get Kite off

((Roll))

((10))

Kite is pushed off.

"I came back for you after I left! I was so worried!"

4:27 PM

"Ive spent the last 24 hours searching this whole city for you!"

"I didn't wanna see you!"

"I do!"

4:29 PM

"We're heros, Kite. We fight criminals, not eachother!"

"You're not a hero! You gave up! I kept fighting!" He tries to punch Shawn again.

"I gave up?!"

4:32 PM

"Youre the one who has been sitting in your room hiding. Ive gone through the police headquarters! Confronted the Edlightment! Found your greatest enemy!"

4:32 PM

"I'm still fighting. I'm not going to stop. But I can't keep going without you!"

"I'M NOT HIDING!" Kite struck Shawn hard in the face, causing both to topple over. "I'm strong!" Another punch "Strong enough to beat you!" Another punch "Strong enough to beat Carolyn!" Another punch "Strong enough to beat Lelouch!" Another punch "I'm..." Another punch "Strong enought.." Another punch "... to beat anyone! Stop doubting me just because you could go all the way! You're not better than me! I won't let you be better than me!" Another punch At this point, Shawn is just barely conscious. Kite gets off of him slowly.

"You.... you are better then me, Kite...... That's why... I need you..."

Kite grabs the crowbar and holds it over Shawn.

"Please...."

"..." He takes a deep breath.

A failure. I'll die a failure

4:43 PM

At least it'll be him

4:44 PM

I should've fought back. Maybe.

4:44 PM

I could never hurt him, though.

4:45 PM

Too late for that, idiot, he's already hurt

"...Dammit." He tosses the crowbar aside, and lies down next to Shawn.

"heh"

4:47 PM

Shawn pauses in silence for a minute, trying to catch his breath (edited)

Kite forces on a big smile. "Hah! After all that, I feel much better! Guess making it clear who's best can do a lot, huh?"

Shawn looks over att him and kinda forces a smile, roughly (his face hurts too much)

4:51 PM

"I missed you, man"

"You know, bro? I'm starting to think we got used."

"By Ehn?"

4:52 PM

"Or... the Edlightment?"

4:53 PM

Shawn's breathng is still extremly rough. He's not about to black out, though

He goes silent for a moment, before yelling. "Damn, it I don't care! Ehn, my family, everyone- Who gives a shit? Any of them could be evil. All I know is from now on, I'm living only for myself! Ain't that right, bro?" He gives Shawn a thumbs up.

Shawn tries to give him a thumbs up back, but his arm is very slow, and his hand hurts too much for him to close it into a fist. It resembles a thumbs-up enough to pass, though

"Damn right!"

"Haha, yeah..."

5:01 PM

"..."

5:01 PM

"Hey Kite..."

The smile fades as he stares at the ceiling for a moment. "Yeah?"

Shawn stares into the middle distance

5:03 PM

"A lot of people have hurt you... And who knows who else is out there..."

5:04 PM

"But... I just want you to know.... I will never hurt you. Not intentionally."

5:04 PM

"I came here... because I wanted you to forgive me. If this is what it takes, I can accept that, I guess."

5:05 PM

"I just wanted my bro back, yknow."

5:05 PM

"I won't betray you again. I'll do my best to make sure of that"

"...Yeah." He put up the smiling façade once again, and wrapped him arm around Shawn's shoulder. "From now on, I'm Bro #1 you're Bro #2."

" (edited)

5:11 PM

Shawn reaches over and grabs his bag of M&Ms. he opens it and puts it between the two of them

"...It was kinda lonely without you." His voice became somewhat frail. "...Lelouch isn't supposed to have more people than me."

Shawn looks over and smiles

5:14 PM

"Well I'm back now, right!? We'll kick her ass together."

5:14 PM

"I tried to do the whole hero thing without you. I don't think it went super well."

5:15 PM

"You never really realize how much you miss someone until theyre not around, I guess"

"Yeah..." He looked off to the dusty master bedroom.

Let's change the subject (edited)

5:17 PM

"I saw Lelouch while I was out, actually." Shawn shoves some M&Ms in his mouth "I think I get what you mean when you said she was evil" (edited)

5:18 PM

"Dunno what it is. Just like... Thinking about her feels weird. Really gross, for some reason"

"Yeah, I get it. She's basically evil incarnate. Why's a girl like her get to be so lucky? Shouldn't she be like... In the kitchen? Parentless. With no friends." He took an M&M and stared at it for a bit. "Sometimes life just isn't fair. But I guess that's why you need heroes like us, huh?."

"I think shes halfway parentless already"

5:23 PM

"Something tells me she buys all her friends, too"

"Yeah! Girls just don't have the same bonds as us men!" Kite gives a playful punch, but the previous fighting makes it sting more than it should.

"So true so true"

He points at the old TV, which is currently playing Masquerade V. Onscreen is the full complete party. "You think we'll ever get that many people? We'd be famous."

"I don't know. Is there anyone else really willing to join us?"

5:31 PM

"I'd be up for it, though. Our own Masquerade Thieves..."

5:32 PM

"You think we'll be famous one day?"

"What's the point if we aren't? Any old idiot can stop a few criminals. Maybe even Lelouch." That last part upset him for a moment. "Alright, you know what? This is an oath! Let's swear that one day the whole world will know the name of Advent Guard!" (edited)

"You're right..."

5:37 PM

Shawn looked at the image of the Masquerade Thieves on the TV Screen

5:39 PM

"It's like... We can stop crime, yeah... But it's not until people know us do we really start preventing them..."

5:39 PM

"Yeah, let's do it."

5:41 PM

"Yknow... back in my old school... I worried a lot about that. Being a nobody forever. I think we can actually, yknow, be someone. Become something"

"But now you got me! That's more than most people get in their lives, y'know?"

"Haha, yeah!"

5:59 PM

Shawn smiles weakless

5:59 PM

"Advent Guard against the world!'

"Advent Guard against the world!" He parroted.

Shawn reaches for a fist bump

He fistbumps back.

"Ow" shawn says quietly

"Just from now on, could you uh… Not come here?"

"..."

6:03 PM

"Only if you promise to pick up when I call you"

6:04 PM

"If I lose you again... I am going to come back here, probably"

6:04 PM

"But let's just try to make sure that doesnt happen. I'll stay away, sure"

"Thanks, bro!"

6:06 PM

"But I guess you can’t go home like this tonight, huh? That’s the difficult life of a superhero."

"Yeah... wouldn't want my parents seeing me like this, probably"

6:07 PM

Shawn thinks about the cafe

6:07 PM

"I doubt my dad wants to talk to me at all, really"

"…" He stares at the ceiling for a bit. "Who cares what your dad wants!? All you need is me, right?"

"Yeah, that's what I'm saying!"

6:09 PM

Shawn looks away to hide his kinda red face

6:09 PM

"Is it alright if I stay the night?"

He thinks it over for a bit. "…Yeah. Just be careful, I wasn’t exactly taught how to clean a bed."

"Yeah, it's all good"

6:14 PM

"I've done my own chores since I was like 10. I'll manage, probably"

6:15 PM

Shawn eats more M&Ms

"Great, you can be my maid then!"

6:16 PM

"…Just kidding. I’d feel a little bad if a maid were someone I knew. That stuff's demeaning. Way below us heroes!"

Shawn looks around

6:19 PM

“Does seem like you could use one, though”

Ehn/PC

"Great, you can be my maid then!"

“Ha, no way!”

Shawn Duveldt

“Does seem like you could use one, though”

He cringes at this comment.

6:24 PM

"Let’s talk about something more fun. More heroic! Like spreading Advent Guard’s good name!"

Shawn slowly gets up and climbs onto the couch

6:25 PM

"You playing MV?"

6:25 PM

"Which palace is this?"

"Oh, I was just… Replaying some scenes. No specific palace."

"Well, I don't care too much. Love this game"

6:29 PM

"Which ones your favorite. Palace I mean"

"Oh, uh… I didn’t really pay attention to that. Futaba's, I guess. It’s more about the confidants you know?”

"Hers is awesome, yeah"

"Think we should get our own Futaba? That Maria girl was kinda lame, but she could probably fit the waifu role. I don’t know any other women."

"Waifu? I always saw her more of like a... a little sister character I guess. But yeah, maybe"

6:54 PM

"I don't know. Women are so much, yknow. Every time i talk to one it's always so much drama."

6:55 PM

"Like Sophie was screaming while I was trying to learn about the crime from Sam. And Lelouch and Jade are... they're just weird, I don't know."

6:55 PM

"Who else is there. That one Edlightment girl?"

He forcibly skips over the mention of the edlightenment girl. "Isn't the point of a waifu to get some girls in your life? Doesn't matter if she's like a little sister, it's just about giving us guys the ladies we deserve!"

"I guess I can get that, yeah"

7:03 PM

"I dunno. Haven't really found anyone in this game like that."

7:03 PM

"Sae, I guess. Even then..."

"Don't you want a girl in your life? I mean, obviously not a big part of it. That's reserved for us bros. But like... I dunno... Having a hot mom like Kawakami sounds pretty great."

"Yeah, obviously. Or, well. Yeah, it'd be nice."

7:33 PM

"I dunno. It's weird to think about"

"Is it?"

"Whatever. I wanna play something. What games do you have?"

"Oh, uh... Just Masquerade. I have to keep most of my inheritance for tuition. That school's expensive as hell."

"Good pick!"

7:37 PM

"I have other stuff at home, I can bring it here if..."

7:37 PM

"Oh right."

7:37 PM

"Well, whatever"

7:38 PM

What time is it rn

Late evening.

"God, I'm starving. Had like 1 donut today"

7:41 PM

"I have some money. Can I like order a pizza or something"

"You had this candy, too."

"Yeah, true"

7:41 PM

"Still, though. Do you want anything?"

"...I'll pass. I don't need anyone else's money to live my life."

"Hey, cmon, man. We're partners, right. It's basically our money"

"I don't need your money! You rely on me, not the other way around! You got that?"

"O-okay"

7:45 PM

"Well, I wanna eat something. You got anything around the house?"

"Nah. You can order your pizza, I'm just not gonna eat."

"Okay"

7:47 PM

Shawn orders the pizza.

7:47 PM

He also makes sure to pay and tip ahead of time so that he doesnt have to greet the pizza guy at the door

Kite mutters some annoyed words about 'rich kids'.

7:54 PM

Eventually the pizza arrives.

Shawn acquires the pizza this happens

7:55 PM

Shawn eats Pizza

Kite tries to ignore him eating the pizza. "...Is it good?"

“It’s pizza, yknow”

"It's a question, jeez."

“Didn’t mean to be rude, sorry”

7:59 PM

“I just meant like. Once you’ve had it once, you kinda know what it all tastes like.”

8:00 PM

“It’s comforting tho. It’s like comfort food”

8:00 PM

“So, good. Yeah”

He stares at it. "The hell's a comfort food?"

“It’s like…”

8:01 PM

“Hm…”

8:02 PM

“It’s like a food that reminds you of a time that you were comfortable, I think”

8:02 PM

“Like something nostalgic”

8:02 PM

“It’s like something that tastes good but in a way that makes you think about other good things”

"Sounds dumb. I don't remember anything from that long ago."

Shawn pauses for a few seconds

8:03 PM

“Sorry, man…”

"Don't go pitying me!"

8:04 PM

"I pity you, if anything. That's the deal!"

Shawns eyes light for a sec before calming down

8:04 PM

“Hey, there’s always time to make new memories, right?” (edited)

8:04 PM

“Things youll look back on in the future and feel nostalgic about”

"Like what?"

“Well…”

8:05 PM

“This, I guess. Me. I’m happy right now, I think”

"Well, it's hard not to be when you've got a cool guy like me around." He grabbed a slice of pizza. "I guess I can do this for you."

Shawn is visibly very happy but doesn’t say anything

8:07 PM

they eat pizza together

He takes a bite. "It's nice enough."

“Yeah see, you get it”

8:10 PM

“It’s pizza, yknow?” (edited)

8:10 PM

Wholesome ShawnKite Pizza Dinner ensues

He finishes his pizza. "...If we ever get split up, you can just eat that to remember me now. You're welcome, bro." He smirked.

“Same goes for you!” (edited)

8:13 PM

Shawn smiled (edited)

"Pssh, I don't need pizza to remember anything. My life, I live it big and boldly. No place for nostalgia."

“Hey, just because you’re a hero doesn’t mean you shouldn’t get to enjoy your life”

"Being a hero IS the part of my life that's fun. If you took that away, there'd be nothing left for me."

“I feel that, yeah” Shawn takes another bite of his pizza

8:20 PM

Although a lot of times, it feels like more of a headache

8:20 PM

Wouldn’t give up the world for it, though

"Who needs more, anyway? I'm not gonna live my life in some crappy excuse for a fantasy like Lelouch. The struggle for good's what makes life work!"

“Yeah, true”

8:23 PM

“Still tho, Kite. We’re heros so we can get Justice done right? But that doesn’t leave much time for us”

8:23 PM

“I don’t think it’s necessarily a bad thing to just like… try to enjoy life a little bit”

He rolled his eyes. "I'm getting tired."

“Yeah, I’m exhausted. Where can I sleep?”

"Uh..." He looks around. There are only 2 bedrooms, the master bedroom clearly not having been opened in some time. "Does the couch work?"

Shawn can tell the master bedroom has some sediment value to Kite. Probably hasn’t been touched in years.

8:28 PM

“Yeah, that’s fine. You got any extra blankets?”

"Hm." He poked his head into a nearby closet, and dug around.

Shawn puts the remaining pizza in the fridge

He pulled out a few old blankets, and blew a thick layer of dust off them. Then he unceremoniously dropped them on the couch.

Shawn airs them out a bit, and tells Kite “okay, I’m gonna head to bed”

"Night."

Shawn lies down on the couch. It hurts a decent bit, but he finds a comfortable position

8:40 PM

he pulls the blanket over himself

Kite stares at him awkwardly for a bit, before retreating to his own room.

“Night, Kite”

8:41 PM

Shawn goes to bed yup

((The chapter ends))

Harriet is still stuck with Marco Gould. They’re in a new room, some kind of bedroom. The place isn’t too furnished, mostly just a bunch of lame expensive trinkets.

"Where the fuck am I."

"...Ah. You're here."

2:15 PM

I smile wryly. "How do you feel?" (edited)

Harriet groans. "My head hurts."

"Naturally." I drag myself up to my feet and step up to Harriet. "And for what reason do you believe you're here?" (edited)

Harriet rubs her forehead and finds it sticky with sweat. "I don't know. Do I need a reason? I don't understand anything better than you do."

"That's funny. In that case, I'd expect you to be a little more upset."

Harriet starts crying uncontrollably.

I laugh. "That's more fitting."

"Wait, what?" Harriet says through the tears. "I'm not doing that."

"Not doing what?"

"The crying," Harriet says, crying.

"You're in denial. Just as victims like you always are, no?" (edited)

2:40 PM

"I can see you crying. How could tears be streaming down your face if you aren't? That's impossible."

"I'm not a victim. I'm a strong person! I'm strong. It's not me doing this. It's not me. It's someone else. I wouldn't do that! I wouldn't. I'm strong."

2:44 PM

Harriet tries to wipe her tears away.

"You're strong? Aren't you disabled?"

"Like! Emotionally! Metaphorically! Also, shut the fuck up."

"That's awfully prudish of you."

2:51 PM

"Who do you think is in control? Who do you think has power here?"

2:52 PM

"Answer me."

Harriet stares up at him. She remembers Carl's pathetic, slack face. The cold rumble of Shuichi's voice from beyond the door. She's strong, right? She's brave, right? Not just disabled eye candy, right? Sarah would know how to handle this situation, probably. Anyone other than Harriet wouldn't make themselves a worthless fucking pitybait cripple, jerked around by forces she doesn't understand, never brave, never smart, never strong. "You, I guess."

"Exactly. So if I say you're not strong, you're not strong."

3:04 PM

"Ahh... what should I be doing today?" I think to myself.

3:07 PM

I walk up to the door out and pull it open.

I follow.

I step through.

Beyond the door is a living room with a mini-kitchen area. On one side of the table in the middle is an in-progress game of chess. On the other end is this girl, chugging beer.

Harriet frowns. "Hello?"

No reaction.

I smirk and approach the ongoing Chess game.

3:19 PM

"Good morning. May I join?"

There is no one AT the chess game the pieces are just laid out.

Oh.

3:20 PM

I head to the mini-kitchen area and look for some food.

Harriet rolls up to the girl and attempts to wave her hand in front of her face.

There is food in the kitchen area. The girl does not react to Harriet.

I grab some food, take a seat, and start eating.

Harriet pinches the girl's cheek.

She looks around in confusion.

"Hello? Are you okay?" (edited)

No reaction.

Harriet thinks for a second, before letting out a low groan of irritation. She slaps the beer can out of the girl's hand and waits for a reaction.

She gets up, and glances around in confusion. She eventually looks at Marco. "…You’re Marco right?"

"Right."

"You doing something?"

"Eating."

"No, I mean like…" She gestures vaguely.

Harriet begins screaming very loudly.

"..."

She doesn’t react.

"Okay, I see what's going on here. Ha ha, very funny, the disabled girl doesn't exist."

I'm mildly amused.

Harriet is unable to open her mouth now.

I go to grab a drink, gulp it down and sit down again.

3:39 PM

"...What are you doing?" I say this to the pink-haired girl.

Harriet wheels herself over to the fridge and begins slamming the door open and closed.

3:39 PM

Loudly.

"Is this place possessed now or somethin'?" The girl.

Harriet grabs Marco's drink and attempts to throw it in his face.

"Ah. It's nothing."

Harriet is forced to stop 'being annoying' and throws herself on the floor.

Harriet stares blankly at the ground. This is what you get, right? This is what you're supposed to be, right? Mute, blind, dumb, nothing, watching as fucking men make power plays and flirt with insipid women for the rest of time. Is this hell? This has to be hell.

"So... what was I saying? What's going on today with you?"

"The others left to do stuff, but I didn’t feel like going." She picks up her beer can and throws it at the trash can. She misses completely.

"Ah. What are they doing?"

Harriet crawls over to the can, and throws it into the trash.

3:54 PM

"I dunno."

I sigh. "How are you going to pass the time by yourself on a day like this?"

She thinks about it for a moment. "Beer's the goal right now."

Harriet bangs her head against the ground. Is this an externalization of what I really want? To be helpless? To be at anyone else's mercy? Harriet smashes her nose wide open.

3:59 PM

This is so fucked up. Why am I thinking this???

"Won't you run out?"

"I’ll get some at… The store."

"You know... I'm at a loss for ideas today."

4:00 PM

"How about we go together, and I'll 'foot' the bill?" (edited)

"What?"

4:01 PM

"I can be generous."

Okay, calm down. There's. An explanation for this, surely. Harriet begins to cry.

4:02 PM

Oh what the fuck.

"I can afford beer."

"But you'll be wanting a lot, won't you?"

"I can afford it. I’m the richest person in the whooooole universe."

"Rich, or drunk?"

"Rich in drunkness."

Still crying, snot smeared across her face, Harriet spasmodically begins to flop across the floor, attempting to make her way to where Marco and the girl are talking.

"Aren't you worried you might metaphorically drown in money?"

"What?"

Harriet begins to bang her head against the girl's chair, causing it to rattle.

"Stop doing that…" She says this to Marco.

Harriet bangs more aggressively.

"...Ugh. Sorry about that."

Harriet is unable to move.

"It'll be fine now."

4:20 PM

"By 'metaphorically drown in money', I mean 'die'."

"What?"

"As in, from overdrinking. That could kill you."

"I’ll take my chances."

"You should be more careful with your life, you know. It has value."

4:25 PM

"A young woman like yourself shouldn't waste herself away like this."

4:25 PM

"Don't you think so?"

"Are you flirtin' with me?"

"...And what of it?"

"I’m gonna slit your fucking… Throat."

I chuckle.

She takes out a knife.

From her position of stillness, Harriet mouthes "yeah!!!!!!!! kill him!!!"

I frown. "Uh... hey!"

4:30 PM

I look in my pockets for anything usable as a weapon.

4:31 PM

"You should really... have a rest. That beer's taking its toll on you! Haha!"

"…Coward." She chugs another beer.

"Hey! I'm not a coward! If you want a fight, I'll...!" (edited)

Harriet feels a surge of sudden remorse. Why would she say something like that? She's a good person, with zero pathologies whatsoever, and good people don't threaten violence against innocent men. Really, isn't she fulfilling a stereotype in her own right? Undue aggression towards men, hatred of her social status.. some real high-quality dykery, here.

4:32 PM

Harriet frowns. Why the fuck did she just think that.

"...Give you one! You know I will!" (edited)

4:33 PM

I awkwardly chew on some remaining food.

4:35 PM

I then get up and check the mini-kitchen. How much alcohol is there?

There’s a full pack of beer, and an almost empty one.

I grab the full pack and bring it to my table.

4:44 PM

I then grab a beer and start pretending to drink.

"Thief."

"Is there a problem? You're free to come over and take some."

Harriet attempts to bite the girl's leg.

She winces in pain. "Huh?"

((It's 5:00 so I have to leave. If you'd like to continue the scene we can say that Harriet falls unconscious due to banging her head against the ground one too many times.))

((Nah we can pause))

4:55 PM

((Funny session))

((Great session)) (edited)

((yeah))

She winces in pain. "Huh?"

I put the beer down and look at her. "...Are you okay?"

"I’m fine." She kicks at Harriet but it quite literally just goes through her.

((@Harriet Kadin….2!!!!!!!!!?))

((sorry, was driving))

1:16 PM

Harriet stares down in disbelief before attempting to bite the girl again.

The girl keeps trying to kick back at Harriet, but it continues to just phase through her.

Harriet attempts to speak.

Harriet can speak.

"Ugh. Are you sure you don't want to come sit next to me?"

Harriet opens her mouth to talk, but is suddenly overwhelmed with a sensation of intense guilt again. Seriously, what is she doing, interfering with... whatever this is? And mentally calling her insipid, Harriet, that's pretty fucked. Pretty sure you should just lie down on the ground and curl up into a pile of garbage. Harriet begins crying again instead.

1:21 PM

Uh. What.

"Stop hassling me!"

"is that a real word?"

"Of course it is!"

"What does it mean?"

"Harassing me!"

"Oh, I just thought, since you seemed so lonely by yourself, you... would... appreciate a conversation?"

1:34 PM

I sigh and start pretending to drink again.

"Nah."

Harriet laughs at him.

This girl walks in.

I wave at her. "Good morning."

"Oh, good. You 2 aren’t at each other's throats yet." The new girl.

"HELP." Harriet says loudly.

Neither of them react.

"What?" I glare at Harriet.

"Well, you know… Whatever." The new girl sits next to Marco. "Let’s just avoid letting you 2 talk too much."

I pout. "How low do you think of me?"

((For Harriet purposes please remember that he has no face to pout with))

1:45 PM

"Uh, no clue yet, really." The new girl.

"...What's your name?"

"Eryn." Eryn.

"What are you doing here today, Eryn?"

"In what sense?" Eryn. (edited)

"Well... it's rather empty here. Why aren't you with the others?"

"They’re just getting Ha- Someone. Don’t worry about it. They’ll be here soon." Eryn. (edited)

"Bah."

"Why are you pretending to drink beer, by the way?" Eryn. (edited)

"I- what? I'm not pretending!"

"The can isn’t even open." Eryn. (edited)

"Huh?" I look down at the can lid. "How the hell did you notice that?"

"By looking at it?" Eryn.

"Whatever. I didn't want to be drunk. It messes with the mind, you know?"

"Paranoid much?"

"How long until this 'Ha' arrives, anyway? I don't have much to waste my time away with here."

Harriet attempts to knock the can over.

"Should be here any second now." Eryn. The can is knocked over.

I pick up the can and throw it at the trash.

((Roll))

((11))

It misses, and rolls away.

2:17 PM

Harriet crawls over and throws the can in the trash.

"Oh for fuck's sake." Says Harriet.

"…What?" Eryn. "Did that just… Move?"

"Nailed it."

2:19 PM

"Oh, that was probably the wind. Did you leave the door open?"

Harriet shakes away the now-similar sensation of having her body taken over for nefarious purposes and attempts to crawl herself towards Marco. "Hey, asshole, have you considered acknowledging me?" She hisses, before slamming her face compulsively onto the table and beginning to bleed.

No blood exits Harriet’s body.

2:20 PM

Despite the fact it obviously should.

2:20 PM

"What? No. What?" Eryn. "He’s like magically annoying." The girl.

"That's weird," says Harriet dizzily, before slamming herself against the table again.

Eryn gets up. "Okay, just… What the hell is happening?"

I chuckle. "...What's wrong?"

Harriet crawls over to the trash can and tries to tip it over, then slaps herself for doing so.

"Oh come on, you’re not blind, are you?" Eryn.

"It's just a bin. Maybe there's some weird setup in the floor."

"How would that even work?" Eryn.

Harriet begins throwing garbage everywhere. (edited)

"Maybe... an electric bin, and some kind of suction technology?"

Harriet grabs Eryn's legs and attempts to pull her to the ground.

Harriet stops and tries to get inside the can. She somehow phases through the sides and is now headfirst in garbage.

"WHAT."

2:32 PM

"Great metaphor, guys." Harriet says, icily. "Not on the nose at all, or anything."

Shut up.

((I can’t tell which way this message is read))

((it's a normal thought))

Harriet, once again, feels that horrible stirring of remorse. She's a really bad person, right? Infringing on someone else's sense of self like that. Really, in invisibly tormenting all of these people, she's proving herself no better than them. Then Harriet immediately wonders why the fuck she had that thought in the first place.

2:34 PM

Harriet attempts to remove the garbage from her person.

"Uh... what else could it be, anyway? A magic trash can?" (edited)

Harriet can do this. "I dunno, that’s why I’m asking you." Eryn. (edited)

I look at the beer drinker. "Ask her instead."

Harriet drags herself into the corner to sulk.

"She’s like… Insane." Eryn.

"Is she?"

2:41 PM

"Well, if anyone's going to have the right perspective on floating trash, it'll be an insane person."

"No, no… I don’t think that’s true in any way."

"I think it is true in any way."

Eryn just stares at him dumbfounded for a moment.

I laugh.

2:44 PM

"Besides, she's drunk, so that might counter out the insanity."

"Okay, I guess you’re just insane too." She left through another door.

"I am not!"

"Are too." The girl.

"I'm saner than you."

"That’s fair." The girl.

"Why would you think you're not sane?"

2:51 PM

"Insane people think they're sane."

"I’m like… The least sane person ever. Mental illness full bingo, y'know?"

"Cheers," says Harriet weakly.

"You seem pretty lucid right now."

"I’ll slice you up like a birthday cake, you fucking piece of shit…"

"How?"

"With a knife.”

"But 'like a birthday cake'? I'm not shaped like a cake."

"It’s a metaphor. Because those are cut a lot."

((hey, sorry, it's 3 so i gotta go. rlly sorry abt the short session today :/))

((It was funny))

((yeah))

3:00 PM

((cya!))

"It’s a metaphor. Because those are cut a lot."

Harriet groans and flops listlessly around like a beached fish.

"...But only to be eaten."

"I don’t mind eating."

"Do you suppose I'd taste good?"

"Holy shit, shut up."

"Not really."

2:24 PM

Jeff Johnner and this guy suddenly enter the room. ((Channel split))

Marco Gould wakes up in his bedroom inside THE MAFIA BASE. This is completely normal because he lives here. The place isn’t too furnished, mostly just a bunch of lame expensive trinkets. This is all completely normal. Marco also remembers at this point that Harriet Kadin exists and that he can manipulate her like a puppet and this is his special cool ability only he knows.

2:06 PM

((Harriet Kadin is here too so we’re going to that channel.)) (edited)

I try to make Harriet cry.

I make Harriet shut her mouth.

I make Harriet stop trying to be annoying and roll out onto the floor.

((What floor))

3:43 PM

((Like just. Throw herself on the floor? Or roll out of the room))

((throw herself onto the floor))

I make Harriet crawl over and throw the can in the trash, obviously.

I make her stop moving.

((Saturday))

I make Harriet crawl over and throw this can in the trash.

I make Harriet stop and just crawl into the can. (edited)

((No session this week)) (edited)

((Saturday))

Harriet returns to the non-sentient doll state.

"Good morning."

2:26 PM

"Jeff, and... who is that man?"

"…Gordon." Gordon. "Why are you fighting her already?" Jeff.

"Uh... hah! We're not fighting, just bickering, you know?"

"Those are the same word." Jeff sighed. "Marco… Right?"

"Of course. The one and only."

2:39 PM

"Have you brought back whoever-it-was?"

"No. Ethfan bailed on us." He moved toward another door. "Marco, come with me."

Ethfan...? "Yes, Jeff." I get up and walk over to him.

He went through the door, leading to a small office. He opened up the window.

I follow and look out the window.

It’s a busy parking lot.

2:47 PM

"How much do you remember?" He shuts the door.

"How much do I... remember?"

2:49 PM

I think through my memory. "I'm Marco Gould. I live here at this mafia base and you're Jeff Johnner and..." (edited)

2:49 PM

"Uh... why wouldn't I remember anything? I feel perfectly normal." (edited)

"Don’t worry about it." He takes out a second cigarette, before looking at ???'s face. "…Nevermind." He puts it away.

I'm puzzled. "Is there something on me?"

"How do you feel about… All of this."

"As in... what?"

"As in… The mafia."

"...Well. I live here. We do cool things, like... launder money, and kill people. You know, normal things."

"…So you just find it cool?"

"It is cool, right? Don't you feel the same way?"

"Not really. I don’t think I’ve ever done a single 'cool' thing in my life."

"But... it's normal. It's what you do. You'd be sick if you didn't enjoy it."

"I do it because I have to. I don’t consider my actions normal or good. But they’re necessary."

"But of course it's normal if you 'have to' do it."

3:24 PM

"I don't understand what you're saying."

"The boss, you know anything about him?"

"The boss..." I scratch my head. "Who?"

"Yeah, good. No one gets to know who he is. That was a test. But my point is, this is for him."

"And... why would you do something for someone you don't even know the name of?"

"I know who he is. Just not you."

"Okay, but still, you're a different person. You don't have to do anything for him."

3:50 PM

"What would he do to you otherwise?"

"…Do you believe in god?"

"Who? No?"

"No? That’s a shame… I’ve always been a man of god. …It helps the soul."

"Tell me why." (edited)

"I’m not sure you’d understand. Empathy is a trait most humans have to learn young."

"What? No, but... I don't know who 'god' is."

"God is… Well, that’s a very debated topic, but to me he’s… The perfect person. Someone who the universe revolves around. In a sense, his actions decide what’s right and wrong."

"That doesn't make sense. The universe revolves around me. I can't see through the eyes of someone else called 'god'."

4:09 PM

"What's he done, anyway?"

"That’s a narcissistic viewpoint. We’re all pawns in his game. I may lack the sense to not call myself a messiah, but I can acknowledge the world exists beyond me."

"Of course the world exists beyond me? I can see. I'm not blind."

4:15 PM

"I don't want to do anything to be a 'pawn' in someone else's game, obviously. I'm normal, not a slave to some crazy belief like that."

He sighed, exhaling a puff of smoke. "…Whatever you say. But see, I’m not really the same there. I don’t trust my words alone to decide what’s right and wrong."

"I don't trust my 'words', I trust my feelings and what I see."

4:24 PM

"If I walk into a pit of spikes, that's bad. If I eat food while I'm starving, that's good. It's not complicated."

"I'm not interested in joining some cult of worship, anyway. Is there any reason you called me here?"

"…I’m getting to that."

4:47 PM

"Knowing that I’m working for a god, it makes me feel a lot better about my actions. Usually I can get by just following orders. He says to do this, I do it. He says not to do this, I don’t do it. …Usually."

"Usually?"

"Recently, I lost someone close. I was following his orders and yet… I lost you."

"...Me?"

4:50 PM

"Well, you found me. I'm right here."

4:54 PM

"Maybe that'll show you not to keep trusting that 'god'?"

"You wouldn’t understand. The point is, I failed. And then I stopped listening, chasing your killer. I want to stop… I don’t want this regret anymore. I want you to… Forgive me."

"'Forgive' you? For what?"

"For failing you."

"I don't remember being lost. As far as I'm aware, I live here and I always have. So, sure. I 'forgive' you. Whatever you did doesn't matter now."

5:01 PM

I smile. "Are we done?"

He smiled, tears descending from his eyes. "Yeah. We’re done."

"Great." I wait a moment and look back at the door. "What now?"

"Now we wait for orders. Goodnight, Marco."

"Goodnight." I step out of the office.

5:07 PM

I look around for Harriet in the eating room.

Harriet is still on the floor.

I walk into my bedroom and make Harriet follow me along.

5:12 PM

"...Time to get some sleep, I suppose? That was a weirdly... eventful uneventful day."

5:13 PM

"What time is it, anyway? Bah, it's not like it matters. I have nothing else to do."

5:13 PM

I close the door, get in my bed, and try to get a little rest. (edited)

??? falls asleep. ((The chapter ends.))

Harriet wakes up in a bed, with a glass of water splashed onto her face.

Harriet groans, rubbing water clumsily off herself. That.. was a really weird dream. She looks up to check her surroundings.

"Are you finally awake?" Alexi holds the glass. Around them is a normal room, probably his apartment.

"Yes. What happened?"

"You passed out. For like 24 hours."

Oh shit. "Oh shit. What about my job, dude?!"

"What did you want me to do!? Rush you to a hospital? I don’t need them assuming I did something to you! That was all you!"

"Oh my god, is it that difficult for you to take any personal responsibility for your actions? You're the one who jerks me around in your insane schemes about - assassination attempts, or whatever the fuck, could you at least try to make my life a little less difficult??"

"I gave you a bed! I'm not asking for you to get down on your dead knees and praise me, but you can at least quit pretending I haven’t done my fair share."

"I WAS UNCONSCIOUS. You know I have a more precarious medical situation than you - ugh, fuck. Whatever."

"…Why was Sarah texting you?"

Harriet blinks. Sarah had messaged her while she was asleep? Quickly, she scrambles for her phone.

‘im free if you can ignore the weirdo im watching. wanna hang out again?' Sent a few minutes ago by Sarah. "Don’t ignore me." Alexi.

"yes of course!!!!" Harriet types quickly, sharp elation hitting her before she pauses, reconsiders, and rephrases it as "yeah sure. when?"

2:53 PM

"What do you want?" Harriet says, after putting her phone down.

"Why are you talking to her? Do you just want to get one over on me? Oh, haha, Alexi said not to talk to her so I MUST race right over there like a fucking moron."

"Not everything is about you, oh my god. Have you ever like, thought about the fact that I'm a real person and not just an accessory to murder? Get over yourself."

"So you just happen to start talking to the one person I told you not to talk to on the same day I told you not to? You really expect me to be believe that?"

"She's my friend, you jerk. We're not messing with your plans, or anything. I'm just, you know, having a friendly relationship with another human being. Which I can do, by the way? Did you know I can do that?"

"Honestly? No."

"Ha ha. Extremely funny. Can you stop being a control freak for a second?"

"If you think you’re breaking new grounds by calling me a bad person, you’re not exactly shocking everyone. I choose to be pretty open about how awful I am, instead of sucking up to narcissistic sociopaths for their money."

Harriet grits her teeth. "Super sick burn. Sorry for being such an incompetent failure, I guess. Is that what you want me to do? Admit that I'm a useless piece of shit? Would that make you feel better about yourself? Because I can do that."

"I don’t want your pity. I want you to get off your high horse/wheelchair and listen to what I say when I give you useful advice."

"Ok, but if I get out of my wheelchair, you have to carry me."

"That’s exactly what I’m doing."

"Fine. What's your useful advice, immaculate one?"

"Don’t talk to Sarah."

"Oh my god, fuck off??? You haven't even told me why."

"Because she’s… She's dangerous. Don’t trust her further than you can throw her. …Which for you is much less than me."

"I'm.. gonna need you to be more specific than that. Can't you trust me?"

"Not really. But the point is, there’s just… Something wrong with her. I’m not a psychiatrist, don’t expect me to have specific definitions."

"Okay, but.. she's my friend. I'm not just going to stop talking to her unless something serious happens."

"Fine. You know who Team Nine is?"

"N..o?"

"YouTubers. The scummy kind apparently. Point is, look them up in the news. She did that."

((hey, gonna stop here because i'm really tired [i love getting covid] and feel like i should get back to this when im less tired -_- hope it was alright))

((I liked it. Good luck with the covid though))

((thanks!))

((Saturday))

((Will likely be like 10 min late)) (edited)

((Gonna be more like 20 sorryyy))

((Ok just expect me at 2:30. Sorry, bunch of shit kept coming up))

((ok, i am finally here))

"YouTubers. The scummy kind apparently. Point is, look them up in the news. She did that."

Harriet pulls out her phone, and looks up Team Nine.

There was a shootout yesterday at their headquarters. Unknown suspect.

"What on earth?" She scrolls down further to see earlier news.

Oh yeah The Elusive Sentasaurus also pops up as an on and off member. Not much else.

"Is this about the shootout?" Harriet asks.

"Yeah."

"Pardon me, but how is that... her fault?"

"She’s the suspect. She shot them."

"Wait, what? It says here the suspect is unknown."

"Shockingly, if this was public knowledge, you wouldn’t have been getting texts from her just now."

"Ok, then how the fuck do you know this?"

"I just know."

"That's not a good answer!"

"But it's what you're getting! Just stay away from her and we don't have any problems."

"Is it that difficult to be transparent with me? I know you think I'm a useless little shit to be jerked around on a leash but I want to know where this information is coming from. After all the shit you've pulled don't you think you owe me, like, the truth??"

"I just told you the truth. You're welcome. You can start begging for my sources when you accomplish more than just passing out."

"I'm not going to stop talking to her. I won't tell her anything about.. any of this, I promise. But you can't just force me to cut off all contact with the one person on this burned-up shitheap rock that actually makes me like being here."

"What, you think one girl is nice to you and suddenly you have to drop everything? You've managed to surround yourself with people who need you. Some who might even fall apart on the spot without you. You think anyone else is that lucky? You quit, and Carl begs you back as his secretary. I leave, and I might as well not exist to them. But oh no, keep throwing yourself a pity party and pretend you're just SOOOO miserable. The whole world hates you, that's why you get to have fucking ghost powers somehow! That's why the path to millions of dollars and a comfortable life just falls on your doorstep! So go ahead, pretend all of your worth as a person lies in fucking Sarah of all people. But you're only fooling yourself."

"Shut the fuck up, shut the fuck up, shut up! You don't understand anything about me or my life, you stupid rancid bitch. Carl could hire any vegetable from the retirement home and get exactly what he wants. You all treat me like meat on the dinner table, ready to slice and dice me and serve me for public consumption and that's what I am! That's what I always am! Pleading useless shit-for-brains that has to scrape out her guts on your altar! Smiling vapid whore! You want me to go along with your shit for the rest of my life. Fuck you!"

3:59 PM

Harriet, abruptly, hits herself in the face hard enough to bruise. Blood begins oozing from her nose. When she speaks, her voice is very quiet. "I am a public spectacle. I get it. I get it, I get it. I'm sorry. Playing pretend at being a person doesn't suit me, right?" (edited)

"Oh my god, you're like an actual baby. How many pity parties can 1 woman throw for herself? We get it! You're sad! So is everyone! You don't see me crying like a little baby when I decide to hate myself. No, because I grew up! I live in the real world! Where adults live! Where we do what we have to do to get what we want! Sure, it fucking sucks up here, but at least we're being honest with ourselves! We don't need to pretend like the world is unfair to us specifically! Life is unfair! People are unfair! Get over yourself!" He sighed. "...You want me to be the big evil Alexi? You want to pretend I did all this? You want to hear the words from my mouth? Is that what you need to lie to yourself? Fine. I've got no problem being your personal strawman. You're my stupid brainless puppet. There. Now you can accept whatever delusion you've conjured up for yourself and shut the fuck up."

"Great." Says Harriet coldly. "I'm sure this will be a very mutually beneficial relationship."

"Yeah. Great." She headed to the door. "I'll go get your chair. You're welcome."

"Fine."

Harriet's phone rang.

Harriet checks the caller ID.

Carl Tucker.

Harriet picks up. "Hello?"

"Hiiiiiiii... Where are you? You... Uh... You didn't show up today." Carl. (edited)

Harriet exhales. "Hey, Carl. I'm really, really sorry. I had a small medical emergency. I'm doing better now, though." (edited)

"Oh. Oh... Okay. Yeah, yeah... All good. Hahaha... Wow, for a moment there I thought you'd left me. That would... That would be so crazy, huh? Hahahaha! Wow! I'm really laughing at this thought!"

Harriet's face crumples up with confusion. "I... guess it would be pretty crazy, huh? Anyways, I'll definitely be in tomorrow."

"Good, good, good... Are you alone?"

Harriet glances to the hallway. "...Not really. Do you want to call me back in a bit?"

"Uh, you women are good with this stuff right? Like, uh, marriage."

What. "...Not at all, actually. Are you asking me for romantic advice?"

"Just like... How do you women think? Divorce papers, that's like... That's a playful thing right? She's just joking? This hypothetical woman."

"No, I'm pretty sure the divorce papers are, uh, real."

"..."

4:59 PM

"Huh."

4:59 PM

"How do I stop them?"

"I think... if it's gotten to the point where she's serving divorce papers, this problem's probably beyond stopping. Do you... know why she wants a divorce?"

"Well, uh... I may have ACCIDENTALLY said some things that COULD be interpreted as misogyny on the official account. But I've said way worse to her face, right? Surely this shouldn't make her love me less. The- The hypothetical woman, I mean."

"Uh. Hypothetically, I think this woman.. probably reached the end of her rope, and can't stand being around someone who devalues her anymore. Because, like, what's the point in working f- being married to someone who doesn't treat you like a human being, right? Hypothetically."

5:09 PM

((it's 5 pm so i'm gonna stop here, good session today i think))

((Alright see ya))

((Alexi))

((Correct))

((Saturday))

"…Are you sure?"

“Um.. pretty sure, yeah.”

"But, uh… Don’t you think she would’ve left before? If it was that bad? And like, I’m not the worst person in the world. I’m one of the good ones, y’know? Surely this is… Uh, surely this is on her if anything?"

"Uh, I think... the question of whether this is an easy division of blame is, up to you I guess." Harriet pauses, her hand trembling on the receiver. Would it.. make her a bad person, to enable him? She certainly wouldn't be fulfilling her respectable duties as a feminist loudmouth. Isn't this the sort of situation where you're supposed to say something meaningful? Do something meaningful? Doesn't she want to be the good guy? Harriet feels a ripple down her spine, like someone touching the small of her back. Isn't she tremendously sorry for thinking poorly of her boss like that? A good man, with a good heart, and nothing but a stirring #MeToo truther until the end. Okay, what the fuck. Unbidden, Harriet blurts out - "If you want to blame her, you can. I mean, if you think it would be best."

"Yeah, yeah! Good! Let’s blame her. Gone with her, haha… I didn’t need… What, half my money? Pfft, what a stupid thing to worry about… Hahaha… Let’s throw the blame on her. I like that! I like that… Yeah!" He lets out a painfully uncomfortable laugh. "Yup, yup… All her fault. Can you believe that girl on the subway this morning told me it was possible to be happy just from existing? No, no, no… You gotta grind it up to be as good as me. You gotta hustle! I’m… I’m a hustler! I make it work, you know? So what if the people hate me? They’re… They’re just jealous. …You’re not jealous, are you? You’re not. Obviously. Thank the wheelchair for giving you humility and all that, you would not believe how entitled some of these women are. Haha… No really, you’re not jealous right?"

"No!" Says Harriet anxiously. "Of course not. I'd never be. Not of your life, not of your success, not of your evident comfort in your station. I'm sorry you're being hassled by this, uh... gold digger."

Alexi has stopped in their tracks and is now just staring at Harriet in utter disgust. "Yeah! Yeah! That’s… Thats the spirit. Yay me. Pfft, I can’t… I can’t even imagine the kind of cruel person who only becomes successful through someone who shares their last name. What a terrible and really specific incident only my wife is guilty of. I can’t name one other person this applies to. Guess that just means I’m surrounding myself with really useful people, huh? You- You’re uh, you’re great! Good job! That’s- That’s one really strong compliment game! Not many people, are uh, are as good at self-awareness. Y’know, knowing their limits. I’m great at that, personally. Because I have no limits. But you, uh… You’re great. Really great. You know, because you do have limits. So knowing them is pretty special! In its own distinct but a little worse way from how I’m great."

"Um. Thank.. you? I'm really good at, uh. Knowing my limits. And having limits. There are so many things that I want to say all the time, and I never do! And I'm glad we both know. Not to say these things."' (edited)

"Yeah, yeah, for sure. Great job! Gold star. One of the many in my own personal collection I already have." Carl. "Hang up the fucking phone, Harriet." Alexi.

"Um, listen, Carl, this has been a great talk, but maybe we should... wrap this up?"

"…You’re leaving me? I thought, uh… We were having a moment there, y’know?" Carl. "Don’t politely hang up on him! Just flush him, you fucking moron!" Alexi stormed up to Harriet and tried to grab the phone.

"Ah! Uh, no, Carl, I'm not - I wouldn't want to leave you, because that sucks and I wouldn't want to be left behind either - It's just - not a great time?? But I would never abandon you! Just. Could we. Continue it later-" Harriet begins trying to pry Alexi off her. (edited)

((Roll))

((ive never rolled before what do i do)) (edited)

((/r then take the bot command and add 1d20))

Harriet Kadin

used /r

# 15
Details:[1d20 (15)]

((In the #dice channel. But sure I’ll use this one this time))

2:56 PM

Harriet keeps the phone. "Yeah, later… Yeah, okay sure. I’m busy too, y'know? Did you know the boss called me cool? The old one? That’s… I think that’s pretty impressive. Since he’s all like stoic and stuff. I have work, too! Yeah! I’m hanging up first because I’m leaving you right now and not the other way around." He hung up.

Harriet exhales. "Hhholy shit."

"What the fuck was that?" Alexi.

"Carl." Says Harriet quietly. "He's, uh... needy. Kind of like a baby, you know? I don't think he quite gets the whole 'other people exist that aren't me' thing, yet."

"Yeah. So why the hell do you suck up to him like that? I tell you to do anything, you throw a fit like a fucking baby. He tells you to do anything, you start coddling him like a fucking baby."

"Aren't I supposed to be your man on the inside or whatever the fuck? Isn't this a better way to go about it than antagonizing him?"

"Well, yeah, but… Why does he get it nicer than me? I’m the one busting my ass to get you more than this shitty job. So what if it’s for me? You think he’s done anything even accidentally good for you?"

"Because you keep treating me like shit! I can't - you don't get it. Carl is just. So pathetic. And what am I supposed to do in the face of that?? He doesn't fight back, he doesn't do anything. He just sits there and absorbs it. I heard him the other day - just listening to his boss berate him - and he just soaked it up like a fucking sponge, all nodding, nodding, nodding. It's really disgusting. Shouldn't I be proud that Carl calls me up to ask me advice? That he thinks I'm good at something? That his opinion of himself is entirely reliant on me affirming him? He's like a fucking feeble Victorian orphan boy on the streets just existing to quiver and sob and can't I just relish in that a bit? That he's so, so, so disgusting?" (edited)

"I treat you just fine! You’re the one crying like a little baby when I push back even slightly! He tried to throw you down a fucking staircase! Who cares if he’s having the most pathetic mental breakdown I’ve ever seen, you don’t get to pretend anything I’ve done is worse than that!"

"Oh my god, do you seriously not get it? You're not a good person, and I don't like you. And I don't care if Carl isn't a good person either, because at least he's behaving the way he's supposed to. This isn't justice or anything! I wanted this to be a movement - a statement - something with real energy in it! I wanted to feel like I was carving up the world into a new shape like fucking clay! And you're - so selfish, and people like us aren't supposed to be."

"Of course I’m not a good person. I’m not trying to hide it. Everyone’s shitty, I just maintain the healthy level of self-hatred required to not think I’m above it all. Of course I have aspirations. Of course I have desires! Everyone does! You do too, you narcissistic bitch! I’m just open about it." She takes a moment to catch her breath. "And people like us? What the fuck? I can’t even tell what level of bigotry you’re operating on right now."

"I'm just being honest! You want to know why I suck up to Carl? Because it's like there's a fucking bomb in my head, tick tick tick, and the only way to stop the breaks on this massive malfunctioning engine is to suck up, right? To play possum, right? It's like someone - wants me to be this demure, effacing mess and I'm not a strong enough person to not listen. And I hate you, and I'm better than you because I do what I'm told, and I'm a bad person because sometimes I have thoughts that I'm not supposed to have, right? Don't fuck with me, we know we're at the same intersection of deformed little freak, and -" Harriet stops. Her head snaps down, and her bangs fall over her eyes, obscuring them. When her face moves back up, it is blank - unclouded - her eyes dry. The lights are off, and no one is home. She is simply not there. "I'm not interested in having this conversation anymore." Harriet says emotionlessly. (edited)

Alexi gives Harriet the most uncomfortable look, and slowly sits on the bed. "I get it. There was a time where all I could do was follow what I was told and thank them for giving me nothing in return. I kind of thought I owed them a debt, I guess. I’d be a bad person to refuse the people who brought me into this world. That was the idea. But then I asked myself, what’s so bad about being a bad person? Letting other people live my life for me, what did that serve me? I’d rather be the worst person on earth than be you, Harriet. Now, what do you rather? Thinking you’re better than me, or being someone. An actual person. Not glorified furniture. Someone who exists for more than the comfort of a spoiled child. What’s he ever done to deserve you? Been born with all that wealth and power?"

((extremely good conversational tract we're on but i AM gonna end it right now because this is a conversation that needs my full attention and focus. i think we made good progress tho))

((Okay i really need a makeup session then because the early finishers are going to kill me))

((ok im sorry its just that more than 2 hours a day is not great for my attention span and the reason i end them early is because i think the things i write and the choices i make will be worse the longer i go on. i will try to make time for another one))

((I'm sure you'd do fine))

((Did time ever wind up being made))

((no. i am busy))

7:41 PM

((i will lyk if it is))

((Alright))

Harriet flinches. "I distinctly remembering saying I don't want to have this conversation anymore."

"Oh, come on! Are you serious? I just opened up to you! What the hell do you want from me?"

"Listen, it's not that I don't appreciate the emotional honesty - I do! I seriously do, and I'm glad that you're actually being genuine. But I'm not - allowed to want things, okay? I'm going to keep comforting him and I'm going to swindle him out of his god damn money like you want me to and isn't that enough praxis?? Alright????"

"God, you’re insufferable. Not allowed to- Not allowed-???? Fuck you." She got up and left. "Fuck you, you can sleep here tonight if you’re not allowed to want this wheelchair."

"What the fuck? What's wrong with you? I just said I'm doing what you want! Shouldn't that make you happy?"

"Doing what I want isn’t a good thing." He shut the door.

"Fuck." Harriet exhales, running her hand through her hair. Unwillingly, her eyes begin to fill with angry tears. "Fuck!" She says again. "What am I going to do?"

2:35 PM

Harriet sighs and checks her phone.

'smth came up sorry. maybe tomorrow?' Sarah responded. (edited)

Oh shoot. Does this mean Sarah hates her? It has to, right? Why else would she cancel? Fuck fuck fuck. What did she do wrong?

2:47 PM

"np lol" Harriet texts back.

Sarah doesn't reply.

Harriet sighs and throws her head back. Her eyes are itching. She wonders, bitterly, what she's done to deserve this - the endless, endless fucking powerlessness. This casual, almost playful dissemination, always bifurcated, always stuck between a rock and a hard place, one hundred and twenty pounds of raw meat. What a terrible story.

2:53 PM

"Corpse Husband?" She whispers. Her throat is dry.

Marco Gould's ghostly form does not appear.

Harriet squeezes her eyes shut. Right. Okay. Everyone fucking leaves, then. That's no problem. No problem at all.

2:56 PM

"Alexi, if you don't let me out of this bed right fucking now, I'm calling the cops." She says, her voice cracking on "cops."

No response.

"Fucking hell." Harriet exhales. She closes her eyes. Feels another wave of exhaustion move sluggishly over her. She'd been out for an entire day, but she's more tired than ever.

Harriet goes to sleep. ((The chapter ends))

Sam woke up in his new bed the next morning.

Sam gets up and paces around the room a little while. Well, good to know nothing happened while I was asleep, if nothing else. That was nice. I suppose I should make the most of my time here. There are some things I'd like to know still, and even though I plan on being in this general town, making the most of the situation today is for the best. ...I should figure out something to do next, right? That's what I said I would do last night. Even if I somehow end up staying here, that's still important in the long-term... Well, maybe, at least for a little bit, I can stop worrying about that. I might as well investigate what I said I would. I doubt it would cause any problems for me, and it's probably still long until 4 PM. Plus, what else would I do? Sam exits the guest room and goes to the kitchen to see if anyone is in the general vicinity of there.

Autumn is there, drinking a cup of tea.

"Hi." Sam decides to sit down. "How are you? ...Also, do you mind if I ask some questions?"

"I'm great, thank you." Autumn smiled. "Please, ask away."

"Alright. Did anyone stop by here last night? Someone said they were going to drop something off here."

"No one came by to my knowledge, sorry."

Do I just have to assume that the other girl simply never came by? That's strange, I can't think of anything that would lead to that, nor any reason she would lie about that considering almost everyone here seems to be quite trustworthy. I'll definitely have to ask about that. "Do you know anything about Thomas or Aura? Anything in general, really. I may have to be here for some time longer, so I figured I should ask after yesterday."

"I'm not too familiar with Thomas, but Aura goes to my school."

"I see. What school is it? Also, if you don't mind, how do you two know each other?" I suppose I could ask Aura instead if I see her, so learning this isn't particularly urgent. And I don't actually know anything about her yet; perhaps she's as normal as the rest and I'm wasting my time.

((Going to pause you because you are obviously way too close to a cicada session and I am forcefully kicking her sorry))

((this is fine yeah))

((I guess we’re doing this???))

2:20 PM

She gives the address of a nearby school. "We’re in the same class."

Is it the same address the other girl gave? ((https://discord.com/channels/959192904184778753/1030959686435999774/1030973818258337882)) (edited)

It is.

It's the same school the other girl gave. Well, at least I know it's an actual school, though that's not surprising since it wouldn't make sense to give a fake address. They probably go to the same school, then. ...Considering how many people are in this town, I doubt there are many other high schools. ...Students in the same class, huh? Well, I'm certainly not involved in that, so that's fine. It doesn't concern me. "...How much do people use the internet here?"

"I’m not sure I understand what you’re asking."

"Well, do you know of anyone who pays a lot of attention to what happens online? Personally, I don't, but I was a little curious."

"That sounds like Ashley. She’s very involved in… Those circles." (edited)

Not that I really want to think about... that guy again, but knowing this could be useful. I'm inevitably going to have to pay some attention so that I don't get caught in some similar situation to a few days ago by not knowing what happens. Of course, I hope there are no other crazy people trying to get online clout or whatever, but it doesn't hurt to be prepared. ...No, wait, I said I wouldn't worry about this. Maybe I'll just find something on my own to do. Or I should just ignore most social media like I've always done, no point in doing anything else. ...Well, it's too late, I already asked the question. ...Actually, wait. "Who is she?" (edited)

"She’s a fan of mine, you could say."

A fan of yours? Well, if someone was planning to drop something off here... It's nice to actually figure out something. It's been a while since anything I've come to any good conclusions. Well, okay, I don't know for sure, but I can probably guess that the other girl was Ashley. In that case, it's probably best not to ask her about anything online unless it comes up, and I doubt there's much I would want to know either. And, actually, if I did ask her or anyone else about the Sentasaurus, that might just give me away... I should've thought that through. I'll just check on my own if need be. "I see. I guess you two are also friends, then? ...Also, is there anywhere I could use a computer in the future, here or somewhere else?"

"If it can help someone, I’m always willing to share my computer."

She is nice to other people, so I guess that's why Ashley likes her? That's a common reason people care about other people. Well, okay, nearly everyone here is just nice and friendly with each other. Of course. "Thanks, though I don't think it's necessary at the moment. Actually, why aren't you at-" Wait, no, it's definitely Saturday by this point. I've lost track of the days of the week. Actually, in that case, why did the other girl - well, Ashley - want to meet after school ends? There shouldn't be school today. Well, maybe there were other reasons, and they're probably irrelevant. I'm getting sidetracked from investigating whatever is going on with Thomas, but I also don't have any other questions on that front for Autumn. "...Never mind. By the way, what's the name of the town?"

((Okay FINE I will explain AG time zones because I’m lazy and didn’t do that yet. I needed Ashley in school for longer so I invented a system of time zones where instead of differing by hours they sometimes differ by several days. It is currently Wednesday, Sam chapter 3. This is common knowledge and completely normal in-universe))

((lol??? this is literally the one theory I had about Q&A so can I assume sam also knows this?))

((Yes))

No, wait, am I making a mistake? Based on what I last remember of my location on my phone, it might not be Saturday. I don't know exactly where I am, but it's probably still a weekday. ...If I checked the internet here, would the information only be from earlier? Probably not. "Actually, the name of this town aside, it's a weekday today, right? I don't actually know what time it is either, but should you be at school?"

"Soon. Thank you for reminding me." She smiled, getting up. "I have to go help my neighbours first, though. It’d be impolite to leave first."

...And you can just get away with that here? Well, whatever. People probably don't mind here. "Personally, I wouldn't let that take precedence. In the past, I've sort of seen attendance as sort of obligatory, but maybe it makes sense here. ...Anyway, thanks for answering. It's been a while since I've gotten direct answers to anything from anyone." Sam glances around the room to see if there's a clock so he can figure out what time it is.

It’s early morning.

3:27 PM

Autumn leaves, waving politely.

So it really isn't time for school yet. She's right. If people are going to school, I might not have much I can do, but I should go check anyway. Sam goes to the guest room to get his backpack. He then exits the house, goes to the Nielsens' house again, and knocks on the door.

Thomas opens. "…You again."

Yeah, I didn't have much expectation of him going to school. "Well, I said I'd come back to ask questions, right? Out of simple curiosity, nothing else." "Usually, I wouldn't elaborate, but I don't have anything better to do. To be blunt, most people here are just so nice with each other, and that's what's interesting about whatever you're up to. Even your parents seem to write it off. Where I'm from, I wouldn't be surprised at all - I'm sure I've met some people who act like you do - but here, things seem to be different. Certainly not the most interesting situation ever, I will say, but definitely more so than anything else going on here." "I doubt you're willing to answer why all of that is the case, or maybe I'm completely wrong, but I'm willing to listen if you want. Otherwise, I'm curious about what happened last night when the other girl was here. Before I showed up, anyway."

He shuts the door.

"sigh I can wait, you know. I know you're here, and I seriously have nothing else better to do than ask questions." "...You said not to get involved with the other girl. What could she have been doing or planning?"

No response.

"Let's make this simpler. Did something actually dangerous happen there?"

No response.

"I'll take that as a yes." "You could just go to school, you know. Unless you're planning on going somewhere to swing a crowbar around, I was also wondering why you didn't do that." ...This is the opposite situation. At least no one here tries to talk endlessly about meaningless nonsense.

"You’re a psychopath."

"Well, if you have any suggestions for what else I should be doing, I'm open. I'd hope to come up with some theories about anything at all going on around here. 'Is there some series of crimes going on that no one talks about?' 'Did some incident happen years ago?' 'What if everyone is secretly conspiring to cause a specific person problems?' Possibilities like those. It's good to keep your options open. Maybe one of them would be right. Or maybe the situation would be even beyond anything I expect, which would be the best if it made sense." "Of course, in this town, none of that seems to happen. You were the one that made the empty threat last time, after all. So that's why I've been asking questions about you. I'd prefer to ask questions about the town itself, but the only conclusion I've come to is that nothing happens. Otherwise, I'd be looking into that instead." (edited)

No response.

"...So, is anything going on anywhere else?"

No response.

...I suppose there is one other thing I could do. If I could get access to a computer, at least. If I'm really not going to get answers, then I'll just have to come back here with them later. Or figure things out differently. This is all an annoying detour, though. "What time is it?"

No response.

"Fine, I'll leave. You're free to do whatever, though you already were earlier." Sam actually does leave. He goes back to the Petersons to check the time.

It’s been like an hour.

Is anyone else there?

No one.

Is Autumn's computer there?

It’s in her room.

Sam walks around a little while. Okay. If I'm going to use the computer - especially while she's gone - I should be quick in case someone else comes back. I could just find somewhere else, but since this option is available, I might as well. But I still have to think carefully. Assuming it's not password locked or anything, how do I go about this? What do I even want to do? Search for what events are happening around here? That's what I want, right? There's the matter of... well, him. Do I really want to check what's going on again? I'm far enough away, it should be okay if I do, right? I'll just use one of those private browsing tabs, and I won't be logged in. Well, then Autumn might know, right? I can't guarantee that anything I do will actually be tracked, and there's no point putting myself in actual danger like this. No, I shouldn't do that. All I actually know about what's going online is related to presumably what Ashley does. If I'm going to look into anything at all, that's all I should bother with since she's supposedly an internet person. And anything else going on around here. I could also get information on Thomas in theory, but something tells me I won't find much. In summary, I suppose I'll check for Ashley's social media, then Thomas'. How should I even go about either? It's difficult to come up with a good search to this end. Maybe the name of this town? If I could even figure that out. As always, searching things is useless. I suddenly remember why I never dealt with social media much in the past. Anyway, Twitter is a popular website, right? Especially for 'those circles', in Autumn's words. The site has a reputation, I know that much. ...That's probably the best I can do. Sam takes a deep breath, then opens the computer to see if he can log in.

There’s a guest login option. Autumn's main account is password locked.

Right, I forgot I could just use a guest login. This should also cause far fewer issues if someone finds out I was here. Sam indeed uses the guest login option.

Sam now has access to the internet and other computer things.

Sam opens up a private browsing tab and searches "ashley twitter". Actually, I do have one bit of information about this place... That should help. There are many people named Ashley, and even more named Thomas, so this probably won't help. Maybe less people are named Aura or Autumn? ...If Ms. Stanley was here, I'm sure she could do a much better job of searching, but maybe I'll run into a different expert someday. If the above search doesn't yield any results, he appends the school address to the end.

Neither provide any results.

Sam replaces "ashley" with "thomas" and "aura" in succession and attempts these. ...I could try Autumn's name as well, but I somehow suspect I'd just get information about the season.

None of these do anything.

Well, there is one way I could search Autumn's name since I know her last name as well. ...Is any of this even going to help me? I'm starting to think I shouldn't have tried at all. What am I actually accomplishing? Is this even going to matter in the future, and is there anything at all better or relevant to any of this that I could be doing? No, even if this is pointless, I might as well try while I'm here. If I'm searching with last names... He instead tries searching "thomas nielsen" and "aura nielsen" without any other information.

((Roll))

((10))

Nothing.

He appends the school address to both of these searches.

Nothing.

Lastly, he searches "autumn peterson", and then with the school address appended at the end.

There’s a few random posts about how nice she is.

I must admit I feel slightly strange searching anything about the person who owns this computer. It's like if Mr. Kerloe were to search him- on second thought, if he used the internet, he would probably do that. Or, no, maybe the opposite of that? ...These posts are mostly exactly what I'd expect. Then again, do most people really get posts specifically dedicated to how nice they are? That may be slightly unusual, but maybe that's what I should expect from Autumn. ...She seems to care a lot about being nice, maybe even more so than I expected. Is it possible to be excessive in this regard? Okay, I doubt this is worth thinking about. In conclusion, she's nice. Unfortunately, I have nothing else useful to do, so I might as well look through these posts. I probably haven't been searching for long enough to cause any issues. Actually, some of these could be Ashley's posts, considering what Autumn said. He checks the time on the computer compared to when he started, then starts looking through the posts and comments. (edited)

It's been a few minutes. Nothing interesting is in the posts or comments. ((Gonna end the most important session ever here lmao))

((lol ok))

((Saturday))

It's been a few minutes. Nothing interesting is in the posts or comments.

Should I just stop trying? It's hard for me to actually come up with a good reason I should be doing this now. No one has come by in the past few minutes, but who knows what could come next? I still don't know anything, just like last time. I must look stupid. ...Thankfully, no one is here. ... Okay, no. It took me 30 minutes of doing absolutely nothing to get the result I wanted last night. I should give it at least that much if no one is coming, and this is all I can do, right? I don't know what other information I could get. 'Actually, some of these could be her posts, considering with Autumn said.' That's what I thought, right? Is there any way to test that? Sam clicks on a few posts to see if he can find anything about who wrote them, not having an actual clear idea of how to do so.

((Roll))

((12))

Doesn’t seem to be Ashley posting these. (edited)

https://discord.com/channels/959192904184778753/979770545082093568/1036410417813147748 ((third paragraph. sorry I was referring to Ashley. bad phrasing)) (edited)

((I edited it I just didn’t post a new message))

I probably should've expected that. So, what now? This really was all pointless. This is all quite absurd, but maybe I just don't know enough to properly search anything. ...I said I wouldn't check what's going on with him - the Sentasaurus. But, I guess there is one way. Let's say, for some reason, that everything I do here is being recorded. In that case, there's no cause for concern yet, but the only way I could put myself in danger is if someone figured out where I was in the past. I've thought about how searching anything could lead to someone here figuring out, but if for some reason he were to seek me out instead, I have to make sure he's not up to something. He might do something as asinine as repeatedly showing up to someone. So, I figure I might as well figure something out, at the end of the day. If everything I do is being recorded, I'll simply search in the same manner I did a few days ago. I'll start with something more popular, then narrow the search. Sam searches up the "Team 9" YouTube channel again. Are there any new videos since last time?

((He’s searching through google or YouTube itself))

((latter))

A new video has been uploaded. It’s an announcement from the elusive Sentasaurus.

This is convenient. It's a video on the Team 9 channel, and they're relatively popular. But, it should give me exactly what I'm looking for. If I can't solve anything here, at least I can ensure I have no issues from back there. How long is the video? Sam watches it regardless.

"I have moved on from the Team 9 business. I want to start anew. Please subscribe to my channel here, where he links the "Saur Mann" youtube account." Bob Smith says this in the video.

He's trying to start a new identity! This again. Of course. Well, that should mean that he has no interest in figuring out where I am, but then again, when 'Nathan' showed up, he still cared about the ongoing situation, so who knows, really? He's too volatile, so I should check what his new channel is up to. Who knows what nonsense persona he's invented this time for his 'new beginning'... Sam checks the linked account.

The only video is titled "(DO NOT GO TO KERLOE FISHERY! MAN SETS UP A BOMB THANKS TO STORE OWNERS' IRRESPONSIBILITY!)".

Excuse me, what?? Okay, I only expect nonsense from this guy, but this goes beyond the bounds of what I thought was possible. I have no recollection of him ever going to Kerloe Fishery beyond that one night, and I doubt they would've met after that. Though maybe it's not surprising consider how much he tried to find me. Well, he can go after Kerloe Fishery all he likes. He's probably just trying to get views. Sam watches the video anyway.

It’s a security footage video of a man pressing an object to the door of the store. This somehow causes the door to swing open on its own. The man searches through the store but leaves with nothing. He closes the door and once again presses the object up to the door. Then he leaves. Description on the video: "Hav Kerloe, the owner of this store has been infamous for his poor practices, including dismissiveness towards others, intentionally poisoning their food, and eating raw fish in front of customers. As a man with clear incapability to even run a store, its no wonder that he couldn't afford to hire proper security."

...??? Wait, no, I might have an idea. I still have no idea why 'Saur Mann' would go after him, or why he thought Mr. Kerloe might've been dismissive towards him that night. However, I do know Mr. Kerloe ate raw fish, and I'm sure this guy thought the fish basket he received was poisoned or some nonsense. However, what about this video? I've never seen this guy, but... Sam watches the part where the door swings open again. Does the man press the object against the keyhole, or somewhere else? (edited)

Just the door itself.

...I'm just going to assume Avengard simply runs on a different set of rules than the rest of the world. Yes, Ehn probably gave the guy some object, and he used it to enter the door. That's quite interesting, actually. Makes me wish I was able to get something that unique instead of whatever I actually got. Then again, I wouldn't have ended up here if I did, so it's probably for the best. Imagine if I could've tried to solve that mystery from my current outside perspective. ...I should've just done that from the start, but I was forced to take an actual part in it all, and one where I was completely clueless. Right now, I'm not part of their game, and it at least doesn't look terrible now. ...Well, that doesn't matter. It's a different set of rules. Right. I said I'd ignore those. Avengard shouldn't concern me anymore, and even though I'm glad to have solved this, it won't matter to me at all. I'd rather be thinking about what happens here. There is one thing I can do for that now. Sam checks the upload date of the video, and compares it to the date displayed on the computer. He also checks what day of the week that is.

It was uploaded 3 hours ago. It's timezone isn't mentioned because that's not how that works. Today is a wednesday.

I don't need the timezone to know that it should've been Saturday there, so it was probably uploaded Saturday for him. This video definitely wasn't uploaded Wednesday. I should know. I was there most of the night, and I don't think I saw myself in the video. That means things really have happened there since then, but fortunately for me, they're all irrelevant. Right now, it's Wednesday. That's all that matters. The only other thing I actually need to know is whether Saur Mann is still looking for me. Sam checks around Saur Mann's channel to see if his Twitter is linked.

There's no twitter linked.

Sam backtracks to Team 9's YouTube channel and locates their Twitter instead, if possible.

They have a linked twitter.

Don’tATMMachine

Team 9 @teamnine Bio: Official Team 9 Twitter, pop off squad. YouTube: https://youtube.com/c/team9

Jump

Go to message!

Sam checks the new video post. Is it the same video?

Yes. (edited)

Don’tATMMachine

Team Nine: New video! This tweet is automated. The video is an announcement from the Elusive Sentasaurus.

Jump

Go to message!

((slowest embed in history))

3:52 PM

Okay, I think I've finally constructed a reasonable sequence of events to lead me to search for The Sentasaurus from an outside perspective, so everything should look reasonable. How much time has passed since Sam started? Anyway, Sam clicks on Bob Smith's twitter from the Bob Smith message.

SentSawTooMuch

@teamnine How long do I have to stay here for?

The elusive sentasaurus

Jump

Go to message!

It's been like several minutes. ((I have had Ashley paused for most of this, hence the silence I complained about))

4:05 PM

((Do you actually need the link to Sentasaurus's twitter or))

((oh sorry. no I'm typing a lot right now))

4:06 PM

((though actually also if she's paused then I must be quite a bit behind. in-universe there are like hours until 4 PM lol. though I also don't have many other plans after this so if you want to timeskip then that's fine)) (edited)

((No I'm waiting to have a chance to do things))

Sam scrolls through #deleted-channel to check the new messages. There's a few messages from Shawn. I suppose he really did keep his word on looking into all this more. Good for him... In the end, he was clearly able to go try to solve the mystery while seemingly being personally involved in it. The Sentasaurus didn't decide to obsessively track him down. Could he have been the man in the video? ...I don't even remember who I thought could've been given an object by Ehn anymore. I thought about it, but I don't need to recall anymore. Eventually, Sam reaches this message: (edited)

4:12 PM

https://discord.com/channels/959192904184778753/969316217817010246/1033459724433240156 (edited)

4:15 PM

No. He's definitely still trying, isn't he? He'll just fly over here and cause more problems for me. I can't get out of this, can I? I'm just going to- Okay, no. That won't happen. I'm not the same person, everything is different. I should just leave it alone. I'm not paying attention to that. I doubt he's sorry about anything, but that doesn't matter. There's no way I can meet up with him. For his purposes, there is no one who can. That's it. That's a problem for people in that city. There was no need for me to think about this at all. ... Sam closes everything and logs out. He attempts to listen for a little bit to see if anyone is around the house right now.

No one’s home.

Should I tell her I was here? Sam tears out a page of his notebook and writes the following:

4:25 PM

Well, no, just in case, there's no need for me to state that I was the one here, right? If it leads back to me, then that's a problem. ...It's too late. I'm the only one here who would even use the computer anyway. Sam leaves the note by the computer. He then exits the room and checks the actual time again somewhere, having forgotten to do that.

It’s still only been a few minutes. No action Sam has taken has been particularly long.

A bit agitated, Sam exits the house. He then goes to walk around the town in no particular direction. Let's just recap the mystery going on here. As I said from the beginning, Thomas is probably up to something. Aura is probably at school. Autumn is probably at school. Ashley is probably at school. If the other girl isn't any of these people, then she could be up to something as well, but I thought she could be Ashley. But even then, I wouldn't bring this up when I meet her later, because I'm not supposed to have any guesses. Most of the adults I know around here are probably doing... adult things. I should still figure out something to do eventually, but I have no particular directions. After some time, Sam simply tries to find anyone who might be around currently.

Thomas is running around in a panic for some reason.

Oh, he's here. I still wanted to ask him questions, right? I can ask questions now. I should probably not approach this the way I did last time. "Uh. Hi, Thomas. ...Is everything okay? Well, I doubt I'm going to get an answer, but don't worry, I won't ask anything else yet."

"…Ugh. Have you seen Aura?"

"I haven't. Autumn told me that they're classmates, though. Could she be at school, at [address]?"

"Are you a fucking robot, man? …Shit, shit, shit…"

Is there a reason she could not be at school? Wait, no. They're siblings, right? I'm stupid. If she was there, Thomas would've checked or known already. ...In this state, I can't get answers out of him. However, if I find her instead, then maybe I could instead ask her the questions I've been meaning to ask? If they know each other well, then I may be able to find out something interesting by asking her, especially if something is really happening according to Thomas. "I hope not, I've had really bad experiences with people claiming to be robots. ...But sorry, I didn't realize you would've checked that already. I can help look, if you want." (edited)

"No, it’s… She can’t go there. No matter what. That… That girl is there."

So if she's not anywhere else, she has to be at a specific location? Is that how it works? Did someone want to meet with her at a specific place, and presumably not at school either? And how does Thomas know this? And that girl... The same girl from last night? Well, I still think there could be any number of people who know Autumn, so admittedly, my conclusion earlier was a bit of a leap in logic. I might as well entertain the possibility, though. I should ask more. This is all happening. ...All this has helped me clear my head, so that's good. "Where is it? ...Could it be Ashley?"

"The school. And yes, I’m obviously talking about Ashley. She’s dangerous."

So that possibility was correct. Probably. This is all quite interesting, though. If Thomas really is saying she's isn't just as nice as everyone else, then I may have to reconsider my perception of what happened last night. Well, assuming I trust him, but it doesn't sound like he has any particular intentions at the moment. ...Yesterday, was she the person he was hoping wouldn't show up? "Well, you remember what was said last night, right? I'm supposed to meet her at 4 PM, so I certainly don't mind going earlier to check." "Plus, now I'm really wondering. If they're at the same school, I can't imagine it's possible for anything to happen there. What would make her dangerous? She's seemed nice enough to me so far."

"Shut up! This is serious! Stop treating this like a game!" He ran off in the direction of the school.

...What, am I supposed to just take that as fact without proof? Sam runs off after him.

Ashley is in the schoolyard.

He goes there. ((I guess I should wait for cicada now))

Ashley woke up in her bed the next morning.

She wakes up with a dull, painful headache. Last night's sleep wasn't very restful. Quite the opposite– it was full of miserable nightmares. No matter how hard she thinks about them, though, they aren't anything other than an indistinct blur in her head, so she decides to stop. As soon as she loses that train of thought, memories of last night bubble up to the surface instead. Ugh, she'd probably have to check with her parents to check whether that priest mentioned anything about her little escapade, and if he did, how much of it needs to be brushed under the rug. And of course she had to schedule the meeting with Alex the day after... Even though she really didn't want to go... Thomas. Thomas Nielsen. How much does he know about what Ashley was doing? She feels like she's asked herself that question to herself at least fifty times since he saw her through the door at his house, but no matter how hard she tried to think about anything else, it just kept crawling back into her consciousness. If he really knew nothing, she could totally pass it off as a one-time thing and never take another shot at him, right? She could forget the Nielsens, forget all the drama, go back to her normal- No, no. No no no no no no no. What the fuck was she thinking? Not meeting up with Alex? Letting things go with Thomas? What kind of selfish, heartless, brainless stain on Earth would do something so idiotic? Her friend was still being abused, waiting helplessly for someone to rescue her, and here she was, trying to push that out of her life just to feel more comfortable? Just to feel more safe? She can't do that, she won't do that, she won't do it she won't do it she won't do it she won't do it she won't do it she won't. They need her. They need Ashley the good person, not Ashley the coward.

2:41 PM

She opens her phone, the light of the screen practically burning her eyes out of their sockets. What time is it, what day is it, any new notifications.

It's 8AM on a Wednesday. She has a text from Aura.

What. What?

2:44 PM

As soon as she processes what she's seeing, she hastily taps the screen to open the text. What does it say?

"Don't come back. Don't talk to her." This is not the way Aura texts.

So he took her phone, too. Well, she's going to get it back soon one way or another, so it's really not that big of a deal anyways. (edited)

2:57 PM

When does school start again?

Soon, probably.

Well, better get ready. Better hope one of her best friends for some reason doesn't want to talk to her. Better hope she isn't in class, no, better hope she isn't in school at all. Wouldn't want to even catch a glimpse of her face, in case that'd be too much for her big brother, who knows just how to keep her safe. Nope, just business as usual! She once again attempts unsuccessfully to force herself not to think about it.

((I guess we’re doing this???))

((Yep

))

((Ashley gave Sam the right school address right. Just making sure))

((Yeah she did))

2:25 PM

As she's strongly not thinking about the Nielsens, Ashley heads into the kitchen with her backpack. She thinks about making breakfast, but... no, too much of a chore right now. It's too close to being time for school, after all.

2:25 PM

She turns towards the door to head there, unless anything's stopping her.

"Good morning." Lilia waves to her.

"Mm." Ashley waves back without putting any energy into it.

"Try to sleep better tonight."

"Yeah, totally, haha!

It was just one night, anyways, so not too big a deal."

She nods, pointing to some tea bags, before going back to what she was doing before.

Glad that's over with. Ashley walks out the door to head to the bus stop.

As she heads to the bus stop, the bus passes by her stop.

Okay. She tries to take a few deep breaths. In... out... in... out... in... She covers her mouth with her hand and screams into it as loudly as she can, tears welling up in her eyes. Afterwards, she wipes her eyes with her sleeve while coughing as she walks back home. She can't remember the last time she asked either of her parents to drive her to school, but it's better than not going there at all, especially today.

Lilia doesn’t notice her coming home.

"Hey mom?" she calls out. "The bus just passed my stop, so I was wondering if you could give me a ride to school today? Sorry to inconvenience you.

"You missed your bus?" She gives you a look of disappointment.

Ashley tries REALLY hard not to start crying again. "I didn't think I was late for it...! It just passed my stop- maybe the driver just forgot by accident or something..."

"Don’t blame the driver. You make a mistake, you own up to it." She got up, putting on her shoes.

Ashley turns her head downwards to try and hide the tears coming back to the surface again. "Alright... sorry, mom..."

She gets in her car.

Like, to take Ashley with her?

Yes.

Ashley gets in the car as well, now completely silent.

The car arrives at school.

"Thanks for driving me, mom," Ashley mumbles.

3:21 PM

She gets out of the car and starts heading towards the building for class.

Autumn is there. "Good morning, Ashley."

"Oh, hi!

It's good to see you, Autumn!"

3:35 PM

"It's good I ran into you- I actually wanted to ask you about something."

"What is it?"

"Well, last night I was on a walk, and I met this other boy named Alex, and he said he lives at your house? I've never heard of or met him before, does he go to this school?"

"Oh, that’s probably the boy using our guest room. My family uses our home as a bed and breakfast to help people like him." She smiles.

"Wow... that makes sense, and it's really kind of you..." If the starry-eyed anime effect was in real life, it's what Ashley would be doing right now. "What do you mean, 'people like him'?"

"Well… People in need of help."

"Just anyone who wants help at all? Wow, your house must get really crowded!" she laughs.

"Oh, well, this is the first time anyone's actually taken us up on it. Not many new people come to this little town. And most who do tend to be like Thomas, you know?"

Ashley shivers at the mention of Thomas's name, but tries not to let it show. "I guess that makes sense then. I'm glad some people are willing to admit they need help, at least."

"Exactly." She looks around. "Where’s Aura?"

"Oh, is she not here?" Some incomprehensible mixture of relief and dread washes over Ashley.

"Doesn’t seem to be." (edited)

"I, uh... I got a text from Thomas this morning telling me not to talk to her anymore. Maybe that has something to do with it...?"

"Well, I guess it’s just us today, then."

Is she... scared of Thomas, somehow?? You'd expect something like that to raise any concern for her, especially if it's someone she thought wasn't being abused or suffering at all. But the way she just brushed past that was almost like she was trying to drop it as soon as it got brought up.

4:19 PM

"H-Haha, yeah, I guess so."

"How are you?"

Of all the questions to ask. "I'm... I don't know. I'm not sure how I feel about a lot of things right now... There's just too much going on, I guess..."

"Well, good people handle it, don’t they?"

"Yeah... Yeah, you're right. I'm sure I'll get it all figured out soon. We all have rough patches, so it's nothing to worry about that much, heh." She forces a smile.

"Exactly." She smiles effortlessly.

"So, uh, how are you doing?"

"Great. My neighbours needed help with taking out their garbage, so I got to help bring it out for them. It feels so great to really help people, doesn’t it?"

"Yeah, absolutely...! I can't think of anything I'd rather be doing. I just hope that one day I can be as committed to it as you are. It's amazing how you do it, really..."

"It really is." People start heading for class.

Ashley heads to class as well.

Autumn goes too yup.

5:05 PM

She sits in the front as usual.

Ashley sits in the seat next to her, like yesterday.

Autumn waves to her.

She waves back, smiling more relaxedly now. As hard as Autumn's advice can be to listen to sometimes, she really is one of the most comforting people... For the first time, Ashley gets the urge to say something to her, but it's choked back by her usual anxiousness in conversations with her. Maybe she'll ask Junie how to deal with these feelings this afternoon...

Autumn talks to some of her other friends, until the teacher shows up. The teacher begins another irrelevant lecture about absolutely nothing that matters.

((Saturday))

Autumn talks to some of her other friends, until the teacher shows up. The teacher begins another irrelevant lecture about absolutely nothing that matters.

Ashley pays absolutely no attention at all, immediately getting lost in thought about Alex. If he's a guest at Autumn's house, maybe she can find out more about him by asking around there... She'd definitely need to take advantage of any opportunity she could get, given how much closer he seemed to be to Thomas... She continues to turn these things over and over in her mind.

There’s a knock at the classroom door, interrupting the teacher for once.

This momentarily startles her out of her thoughts. She looks over at the door.

The teacher opens it, revealing Aura. "Sorry! Haha…" She laughs awkwardly, smiling. ((Roll))

((7))

Aura looks normal. She sits down at the first available seat.

Ashley thinks of asking why she's late, but there's no real need. No doubt it had something to do with Thomas again... Which is exactly why she needs to move forward with her plan already! Right now, she already knows that no amount of concern or comfort will get through to Aura. But when she saves her from her brother, when her friend goes back to normal, she'll have proven to Autumn that she was right. She involuntarily sinks back into ignoring her surroundings, thinking about how much of a coward she was for not taking her chances and following through with her plan that night. Should she have done something differently...? No, thoughts of the past are useless now. The only thing to be done is to keep heading into the future.

The teacher resumes the lecture. Bla bla bla bla bla bla. You get the picture.

2:35 PM

((I know there is no actual response to this I just need a second in another channel))

((Sorry this is taking so long I forgot y is y))

The lecture ends.

4:41 PM

The teacher leaves.

Ashley gets up. Carefully trying not to draw attention to herself, she starts to leave the classroom as well, intending to head to the schoolyard.

Thomas runs into the schoolyard.

5:13 PM

Sam runs in behind him.

Ashley instinctively unzips her bag and reaches into it for the bowling ball still lying inside, tensely gripping it with one hand. Is there a school wall nearby she could hide behind and watch them from?

They’re already going towards her. (edited)

Oh okay. In that case she just tenses herself up in preparation to bludgeon one or both of them. (edited)

Oh. Well, I wasn't looking for her, but I doubt anything useful will come of this conversation. I should just listen to what she says after I get the context out of the way. "...Hi. I sort of just came here? I've basically accomplished nothing the entire morning, so I thought I might as well just come here early and go around a little while. How are you? Sorry if you were going to class or something."

"Where is she!?" Thomas.

Oh, right. I forgot I followed after Thomas. Of course he's here. Well, now that she's here, it would be unwise to claim I was following along, right? I'm an outsider to this. "I don't know. Probably not here, if that's what you were wondering. Nice to see you here as well, by the way." (edited)

"What the hell is your problem?"

Ashley looks between the both of them. After remaining silent for a few seconds, she motions towards Thomas with a nod of her head. "I wanted to meet alone. Can you get him to leave?" she asks Alex. (edited)

"Where is she?"

"...Oh, we're talking about the meeting? Isn't that in a few hours? We could wait until then. Well, I guess if this is currently free time or whatever, then sure. I don't know why he's here."

"In a few hours?" She almost reaches into her pocket to check her phone, but stops, not wanting to take her eyes off Thomas. "...Sorry, I lost track of time." Speaking directly to Thomas now, she tells him, "If you're looking for your conscience, I think it went running in the other direction."

"Well, you said 4 PM... well, whatever. This arrangement works for me." He turns to Thomas. "You should probably leave. I doubt you're going to find whoever you're looking for here, and if this girl being here is an issue, then surely you can search while I'm in a conversation, right?"

Ashley Laurier

"As if you’d know anything about conscience. You’re just ruining people’s lives just because it makes you feel good. You’re a psychopath."

"What, ruining people's lives just because I stopped by to see how they were doing? Grow the fuck up. You're more of a psychopath than I'll ever be if even the most simple acts of kindness are the end of the world to you. But hey, tell me something I don't know."

"Standing there mockingly like you don’t know exactly what you’re doing. Where is my sister?"

Certainly, by being here, I've already walked into a drastically different sequence of events than a talking dinosaur. In that aspect, I've succeeded for sure. "...Whose lives are being ruined? Doesn't seem like anything is happening to me, and everyone here is all nice to each other. Whatever either of you are thinking of, it probably doesn't exist, though I'd be happy to be proven wrong."

"This doesn't involve you!" she snaps at Alex. Turning back to Thomas, she continues, "What, so you can beat the shit out of her too? Wherever she is, I hope she's somewhere you can't find her."

...What, both of them were targeting her? Are Thomas and Aura really not on good terms? Not that I had any reason to assume they were, but that's something to keep in mind. I wonder what she did. Things are definitely happening now. "I know it doesn't involve me. That's why I'm interested. This conversation is quite good, really. Keep going. ...Or he can leave so we can talk and all that. Either way, I can wait."

For the first time, Ashley turns to leer at Alex. "If you're really that interested in contributing to the discussion, here's a suggestion: you can help me hold him down."

((Sorry I’m not being silent because Thomas would be I’m just trying to deal with things))

((Yeah I will stop sending new Ashley messages now while you sort things out)) (edited)

((I'll wait yeah))

((Okay let’s resume sorry)) "Just who the hell do you think I am!?"

Ashley Laurier

For the first time, Ashley turns to leer at Alex. "If you're really that interested in contributing to the discussion, here's a suggestion: you can help me hold him down."

"Contributing is different from interest. I don't plan on interfering with the situation. ...Think of it like watching events in some book or movie or game transpire. Right now, Thomas is certainly more suspicious, but I can't think of any reason he would need to be held down. What's he going to do, pull out a gun in front of everyone here?" He turns to Thomas. "Good question, really. Who are you?"

"If I told you the person he was trying to hunt down right now is someone he's abusing on a daily basis, would you want to stop him then?" Does he really not know who Thomas is? There goes my one lead… just my own shitty luck. (edited)

"I'm abusing!? You’re the one hurting her."

"Why don't you tell me exactly what I'm doing wrong? Ohhhh, wait, you'd rather just vaguely imply threats to try to scare me off like I'm as much of a coward as you are, huh? Yeah, huh, that might be tough for you then…" (edited)

"Well, if you just told me that, I'm not sure I'd believe it. Considering literally nothing has happened in my time here yet, I'm not inclined to believe anything has happened until there's evidence of it, so if you had proof, then perhaps I might 'try to stop him'. But I don't even know the reasons either. Hardly seems interesting if people are just screwing each other over for no reason." He turns to Thomas again. "Of course, you haven't shown anything either." (edited)

"…I don’t owe you anything. Least of all you." That last comment was directed at Ashley.

"Yeah, pretty much what I thought, just avoiding the topic like you usually do, huh. I'll tell you what, if you're that scared of confrontation, why don't you just kill yourself?" She smirks at him.

Autumn walks into the schoolgrounds dragging this girl.

7:15 PM

((From. Out of the school. I can't phrase))

Ashley turns to face the two of them, her eyes widening in shock and her face turning pale. "Wh-… What…?"

Wow, going there already? Great. She might actually be doing something interesting. Considering what she said, that may be proof that I have to reconsider my earlier perception. I'll have to think about this more later. "...Uh. Hi, Autumn. Who's this?"

"Oh, she was just trying to hide back in class." Autumn smiled. "A-Aura." Thomas. Aura is silent.

"Autumn, why would you…"

"What are you two doing here, anyway?" He expresses a bit of confusion. "What is this, some sort of mass meeting I stumbled upon? Well, it's fine. Ignore me. Wait, you're Aura?" He turns to Thomas again. "Well, search complete. You did a great job."

"Shut up." Thomas moved towards Aura.

"WAIT!" Ashley tries to jump between him and his sister.

7:22 PM

"I-I'm not going to move until you tell me what the fuck is going on! Autumn," she turns to face the girl behind her, "why did you bring her here? What are you thinking?"

"Well, she can’t just hide away in school. They have to close up soon." Autumn.

7:23 PM

"I’m alright! N-Nya!" Aura. "Not now." Thomas.

"You guys definitely could've handled this better. Well, it's not like anything can happen now if there are so many people watching. I don't know either of you are planning, but right now, it certainly doesn't make much sense."

Ehn/PC

"Well, she can’t just hide away in school. They have to close up soon." Autumn.

"That's-..." Ashley doesn't really have an argument against this. "Okay, but didn't you think she might have been hiding for a reason? Did you even think to ask?"

Ehn/PC

"I’m alright! N-Nya!" Aura. "Not now." Thomas.

"...What?" "Anyway, Autumn. Why bring these two here? Were you trying to find Aura as well? What does that even accomplish?" I'm most likely to get direct answers from her, still.

"Of course I did. Didn’t I tell you, Ashley?" Autumn. "I just… I just wanted the attention." Aura. Thomas makes an indescribable expression.

Ashley's entire body seems to lose all of its energy. It takes all of her effort to slowly turn around to face her friend. "...Aura, that isn't true, is it?"

"What attention? Aren't you guys classmates or something? Just talk to each other. ...Are any of you going to explain anything, or are we just going to stand around here being incomprehensible?"

"Of course it is." Autumn. "It’s what I’ve always been telling you." Aura nodded shakily.

Ehn/PC

"Of course it is." Autumn. "It’s what I’ve always been telling you." Aura nodded shakily.

"...Actually, isn't that strange? If she wanted to come here, why did you have to drag her from whatever class she was hiding in?"

"I'm- I wasn't asking you, Autumn...! I..." She's convinced this isn't something that's actually happening. Aura is just making it up, or Autumn is probably forcing her to say it, or- no, that's- Autumn wouldn't "force" her to say that; she's a good person, and Ashley is supposed to love her, after all- but what does that mean if- if- Ashley clutches at her head and nearly collapses to the ground. (edited)

"That’s… Not what I’m saying at all. She wanted her brother to look for her because she’s a bad person." Autumn. "Yup, that’s me! Kyaaaa! Hehehe…" Aura. Autumn walked away from Aura and moved to Thomas.

Well, it looks like I can't really talk to Ashley at this point. I guess I'll ask my other questions. "...You think she's a bad person? What makes you say that? And why would she want this?"

"Have you really never wanted your parents' attention? I can’t really relate, my family loves me dearly. But some kids like her, they just desperately want to feel loved. Even when they receive it, they do absolutely everything in their power to take more and more. It’s greed. Endless greed. That’s the kind of greed that forms a bad person." Autumn turned back toward Sam.

"Stop it..." Ashley practically whimpers.

Thomas is glaring at Autumn angrily. "But why? Are you scared of the truth, Ashley? She’s admitting to it and everything. Are you sure you don’t just want me to be wrong?" She made a sad expression. "I thought you trusted me more than that..."

Ashley starts sobbing. "Please, just stop! Just leave us alone! Stop it! Stop it! Stop it! Stop it!"

"Not at all. If we're talking about parents, mine never really cared, and I didn't either. There's so much more out there, so many more interesting things to do. Go outside, do whatever else. ...Well, I can't say I got the reading you said from Aura, considering so far she's just been the most incomprehensible of anyone here. But isn't that weird? I haven't figured out what makes you or Ashley involved in this, if what you're saying is true. What makes you want to support this behavior? Aren't you a nice person and all? Is it really your place to interfere? ...If this is the truth, it only leads to further questions." (edited)

Autumn moved over to Ashley and hugged her. "It’s alright. It’s alright. Calm down… You can’t be making a scene in public like this."

Ashley continues shaking and crying, but in the warmth of Autumn's hug, her voice catches in her throat again. She can't get any more words out, and her trembling body slowly starts to calm itself down, just like her friend is telling her to.

Sam simply stares at the scene for a few seconds. Oh, is this the usual teenage romance thing? I suppose that makes some sense, but I'd much rather follow conversation she's brought up. He turns to Autumn again. "...What, are you not going to answer my questions? I will admit, hearing this coming from you is an interesting direction to take this conversation, supporting something you claim is bad. I certainly didn't expect something like this to happen when I came here."

As soon as Ashley regains the ability to talk, she whispers out "I'm s-sorry... I'm so sorry, Autumn..."

Autumn pat her on the back. "Just don’t do it again, okay?"

She nods, still shaking a little.

Autumn broke the hug and moved over to Thomas. They exchanged a few whispers.

...Let's say that at least one person here is up to something. Then, these two whispering would indicate that they are working together. On the other side, Ashley is up to something, and Aura is at the center of the incident, as incomprehensible as she's been so far. Despite that, Autumn and Ashley are close friends. I mean, this doesn't resolve the disagreement at all. I should bring it up. This is really changing my perception of who I thought these people were. I'm glad things are happening, and at a school no less. "...I'm glad things seem to be resolved, but I hardly think hugging each other and being all friendly is an interesting solution to the conflict. It's like everyone suddenly decided to drop this point for no reason. Are you all just going to leave things like that?"

"Of course. Good people move on." Autumn moved away from Thomas. "…" Thomas still looks angry at Autumn, but he moves over to Aura and grabs her by the arm.

Yeah, and this conflict won't arise again... Well, maybe that could be for the better. Perhaps it'll be interesting for longer if it's not resolved so quickly. I can't help but disagree with what Autumn said earlier, and that's making me a little annoyed, but maybe I should do what I said. Just watch. "Well, suit yourself. In that case, why deal with bad people at all? It may be better to move on from them so that you can be a better person. But it's clear I won't get a satisfactory answer by asking this, so whatever. Maybe you're too good for that." He turns to Thomas. "So, where are you going now? I'm not going to follow, don't worry."

"I deal with bad people to help the good, obviously. If I could, I’d remove bad people from this world entirely. But abandoning the good people is something a bad person does. Isn’t that right, Ashley?" Autumn.

Ashley nods again, choking out a weak "Y-Yeah... you're right..."

"...Well, who in this situation is good? Ashley? Are you saying you came here because of her? At least one person here seems to disagree."

"…" Autumn mumbles something to herself. "Could we move this conversation? Ashley is kind of distracting me here. It’s best to discuss this elsewhere."

...I'll take that as a yes. "Maybe. I want to talk to Ashley first, but we can talk at your house later, if that works."

"You want to talk to her like this?"

"Well, she sort of dropped out of the conversation for a good while, and she was the one who wanted to talk to me before. Asking questions is the same at any time of the day, so I don't see why not."

"It’s better for you to rest, right Ashley?"

8:17 PM

Thomas and Aura are still here for note. They’re just watching.

Ashley wipes at her eyes. "Autumn, I can handle it... I know I made a scene before, but if he wants to talk, I can handle it. Good people handle it, right...?"

"…" Her smile fades for a second. "Right. Of course. I know that."

"Well, guess that's settled. I'll see you later. And sorry if I asked too many questions at once, I know not everyone has all the answers immediately. Otherwise there wouldn't be a mystery at all."

Ehn/PC

Thomas and Aura are still here for note. They’re just watching.

After that, Sam recognizes this. "And are either of you two going to go anywhere? I thought that was the plan."

Autumn approached Sam. "I’d recommend you aim those questions less at the 'mystery' and more at the good people involved. Only a bad person uses tragedy for their own entertainment, you know?" She smiled.

Bad people and good people can both be entertaining, so I can't follow this line of reasoning. And I'd hardly say being an observer to everything is bad either. I'm watching interesting things happen. It's great. I doubt I'll have many chances to talk to Ashley, but it's much easier for me to find Autumn, so this arrangement gives me the most to do. "I'll keep that advice in mind, thanks. If Ashley is a good person, then in that case, I hope asking her questions isn't a problem?"

"Of course not. If she has no objections." Autumn smiled, moving to leave.

Sam gives a

, then turns to Thomas and Aura again. "Well, you should be happy about this. I have more things to do now besides trying to ask you specifically questions for now. Go on with your daily life, I guess."

Autumn left. After a moment of silence, Thomas tried to leave with Aura. She stayed in place.

...It's pointless to try and figure out what she's trying to do. The few things she's said make no sense. I don't need another Sentasaurus ruining a conversation if she does start being more active. "Are you not going to drag her away or something? I'm apparently not supposed to meet without other people still here."

"I’m trying." Thomas. "Can I just speak to my bestie? …Nya?" Aura. "Don’t you understand that she’s dangerous?" Thomas.

"Sure, just whisper to her for a few seconds or something if it matters that much, I don't know. Get this over with."

"Thomas, I'm not going to do anything to her. Just let her say it. You can have her again after that; I won't stop you."

"…" He let her go. Aura rushed over to Ashley. "Heya, bestie!"

"...Hi, Aura. What's up...?" Ashley tries for another smile, but it's all messed up. She can feel tears coming to her eyes again, and she tries to fight them back.

"Sorry I wasn’t a great friend, haha… Just don’t worry about me, okay?" She made a timid smile. "I’m doin' just great. There’s… There’s nothing to worry about."

Ashley lowers her head, staring at the ground as she desperately avoids meeting her... friend's...? eyes. Ashley lowers her head, staring at the ground as she desperately avoids meeting her classmate's eyes. "It's alright, Aurora. That's just what I'm going to do from now on, alright? I'm not... g-going to worry about you anymore. I shouldn't have been doing that in the first place, after all."

Her cheery facade momentarily drops at word 'Aurora'. "Yeah… I’m rooting for you, okay? I’m sure you’ll help a lot of-" Thomas forcefully pulled her away. "…That’s enough."

...Is that her real name? Well, it's probably useless information. There's not much to say here. "That was nice. ...Well, go on."

((Waiting on cicada's response))

Ehn/PC

Her cheery facade momentarily drops at word 'Aurora'. "Yeah… I’m rooting for you, okay? I’m sure you’ll help a lot of-" Thomas forcefully pulled her away. "…That’s enough."

"…Th-Thanks… I'll do my best." Ashley nods.

Thomas tried to drag her away but she continued resisting. "Come on. Don’t do this now. Please… Delaying it won’t help." Aura's breathing grows faster. "…Just a bit more time. A bit more."

"What else could you possibly need to say?"

"Nothing. She’s just dragging this out. Come on." Thomas. "Just a bit more time." Aura. "Please."

"I'm really trying to ask questions here, and whatever you're planning to say, I doubt it will help. I'm not going to drag you away since I have to stay here, but if it can wait, that would be nice."

"Alex, can you shut up for a second?"

9:15 PM

She sighs. "Thomas, I already told you I wasn't going to do anything. Can you just let her finish?"

"...Okay."

"She has nothing to say. She’s just dragging this out." He started pulling harder, clearly hurting her. "Aura, please." She continued to stand her ground, her breathing increasingly erratic.

Since Ashley asked, I have no choice but to go along with... whatever this is. Sam appears a bit pensive, but decides to wait as requested.

"She obviously does, okay...?! Can you just listen to her? She's begging you to give her a chance here, even just a little...!" Ashley's voice wavers. "I know now that I'm powerless. I know that I never should have thought I was worth the chance to change whatever's going to happen. But even so... Can't you just let her speak for herself, for once?"

"Aura, do you really think she cares about you? You saw what happened earlier, when her master tells her to she rolls over like a fucking dog. She doesn’t care about you. People like her, they only care about appearances. Do 1 tiny good act and suddenly you’re a saint, regardless of everyone you hurt in the process. There’s nothing she can do to help you. She doesn’t care about helping you. You’re a pawn to her, a fucking pawn. You may think anywhere in the world's better than home, but that girl, Ashley, she’s a hundred times worse." Thomas. "I don’t want to go. I don’t want to go. I don’t want to go." Aura starts shaking.

Ashley doesn't say anything.

...! "Who got hurt in the process? And you're saying she prefers not to be at home? What if she just wants to be anywhere else at all, even if- ...Nothing." Sam remembers that he's not supposed to interfere in the conversation and goes back to dead silence.

Thomas and Aura continue the painful push and pull. "Aura, please! You have to think about this." Thomas continues to beg as Aura becomes more and more panicked.

After watching this for some time, Sam finally talks, but sort of just mumbles quietly to Thomas. "...If she's this desperate to say whatever few words she has left, then let her. We're just wasting even more time than if she didn't. Some people just prefer to be at school, or anywhere else besides home. Let her have this."

9:46 PM

I'm watching all this happen. It doesn't matter what she does, I just need to observe these interesting events transpire. That's it.

"...Don't you think I want her to have this?" Thomas finally pulled on Aura strongly enough, causing her to fall over as Thomas dragged her away.

Ashley looks at Alex for what she feels might be the last time, somehow. "...Any second thoughts about holding him down?" (edited)

"Well, and let her talk, then... You're not doing a good job of showing it if you think that." Are they already gone?

Thomas left without looking back.

".....Well, I guess he chose for us, then." She looks away.

"...I hate to admit to wanting to be involved at all, but yes. You may have had a point." He sighs, staring at the ground. "...You wanted to talk. I'm not sure why you wanted me to meet here at all. I was going to just let you ask questions, but after all this, I have a lot to say, so let me just get it out of the way." "...Usually, I don't tell my theories to people out of nowhere, especially when I don't have the entire solution. However, I think this is the best way for me to get information at the moment. And Aura... I think I've seen situations similar to hers before. I was planning to ask you much more, but I just don't feel like going for an interrogation right now." "Here's what I think happened. There's a lot I don't know, but I can surmise what's happened the past few days. For some reason, Thomas has been causing problems for Aura. I'm not surprised by that; if anyone here were to cause problems, it would be him. You're her friend, so whatever he was up to, you saw that and tried to resolve that. ...I have no idea what you were planning to do to her, but it certainly wasn't anything good, at least in the sense Autumn seems to think. Maybe you just wanted to take her away and be best friends. Maybe you wanted to send Thomas to jail. Or kill him, who knows?" "Regardless of what your plan was, this isn't a condemnation. From the perspective of a detached observer, I'd say I find this all quite interesting, in fact, much more so than yesterday. I don't mind whatever you're up to, and I won't stop you. ...But after this, I may even be willing to help you. So, I'm stating what I know." "Anyway, Autumn tried to stop you from doing this, recognizing this as bad. And she's a good person. But for some reason, she wanted Aura to stay with Thomas, and even talked to him about something that was probably along those lines, and that's what confuses me most. She essentially gave me a non-answer. I'd ask why, but... whatever. If you have something to say, go on." (edited)

"...Yeah, you pretty much got it, heh. That... was my plan up until yesterday." She breathes another shuddering sigh. "I wanted to save my best friend. I could tell she was suffering- how could anyone not? How could anyone act like she was just making it up for-... ...I only wanted things to go back to normal. And more than anything, I wanted Autumn to help me! She's the person who's been nothing but kind and helpful to everyone for as long as I've known her... she's the girl I'm in love with. I just... I don't understand why she was so convinced Aura was a bad person! I don't understand why no one wanted to believe her! Maybe she was right in the end... Maybe I shouldn't have tried to fight it... Maybe I was just wrong for thinking I could ever do anything to help someone so selfish. But couldn't someone have explained any of this to me, or told me anything, or-... I just- I don't know what- I-..."

10:38 PM

Ashley tries rubbing at her eyes again to wipe the tears away, but they just keep flowing out, so she only continues to cover her face with her hands. "I don't know if the kind of person I want to be is a good person anymore."

"I don't even know why I'm telling you this. I just met you last night, and it was only because I got interrupted in the middle of trying to kill him. I guess... you just feel like the only other person who's ever let me rely on anyone other than myself. Even if you're a stranger, even if you've never done anything to help me, I have this... this feeling that you're a good person just like Autumn is."

10:52 PM

She finally stops crying, sniffling a little. "Would you mind, uh... being my friend, from now on? I really don't want to go back home and explain all of this to my parents right now, and I was wondering if you knew whether I could, well... sleep over at her place for the night too, if there's room."

He continues to stare at the floor. "Well, just to be completely clear, unlike Autumn, I don't have much interest in being a good person, whether I am or not, and whatever either of you would define that to be. But I'm not going to be a bad person, I hope. Either way, I just want to see things happen. But in this case, some events have happened that make me want to do something...? It's weird that I've found any events to care about at all, let alone agreeing with someone I just met a day ago." He looks up. "Still, I've been in the position of wanting things to go back to normal, so I get it. I've... also been in the position of not knowing anything, having no answers to what's happening, and it was all quite annoying to me. What I'm doing now can all be thought of as a solution to that, and I'm almost surprised it's worked." "As for your question, are you not going to be friends with Aura? And don't you consider Autumn a friend if you love her? Well, regardless, I'm willing to be friends." ...Maybe she just wants to meet one person who isn't awful. I'd like to think I'm not. "That aside, I have no idea if there's room at Autumn's house. I'd probably have to go over and ask. It's probably been a while, so I could do that now, if you have nothing else to say. ...I do have to ask her some things, too. Her actions still confuse me. Beyond just leaving Aura there, I can't understand why she wouldn't try to save Aura. Seems like a good thing to me. There's the whole thing about killing Thomas, and I tend to be against most killing, but she didn't seem to take issue with people dying just earlier, so that's not really one of my questions." Though I am still curious about what she thinks as far as that goes... (edited)

((Ending the session here sorry. I’m tired))

11:17 PM

((Didn’t want to do that yet but I’m literally falling asleep as I type this))

((Good night Atmey))

((night atmey from discord))

((You should still posts words and tier lists so I can answer when I wake up))

((Redesigned Autumn for some reason. This captures her vibe better probably))

((she wears this to school and wears her previous design at home))

((Does this imply wig use))

((Yes.))

Ehn/PC

((Redesigned Autumn for some reason. This captures her vibe better probably))

((The old design was prettier... but yeah I agree this fits her better))

Sam Kidink

(( ))

(( @Ashley Laurier ))

((~~take your time, I may be busy for like 15 minutes anyway~~ back)) (edited)

((Okay I'm ready))

3:41 PM

Ashley winces at the mention of Aura, but doesn't elaborate about her. "O-Of course I consider Autumn my friend! I never said she wasn't, right?" She sighs. "Anyways, she's told me before that her house is open to anyone who needs her help, so I'm sure she'll have room if we ask. But... yeah, I don't really have much else to do right now, and I'm sure my parents won't mind me sleeping over at a friend's place for the night. I've done it before."

"She told me the same before, so I guess that make sense. And it makes sense for you to be friends if you're both good, right? Anyway, she's probably at home. She probably didn't go back to class, or maybe I don't know what time it is either and class is already over." "I do want to ask you what exactly Thomas is up to. I've got a vague idea, but if you know anything specific, that would be useful information. ...But in this situation, I guess I shouldn't expect an answer immediately. I'll just go. Are you coming too?" He starts to head over to Autumn's house.

"…Yeah." She follows him.

((Does this indicate silence until you get there or))

((Ashley will try her best to answer Sam's questions if he has any on the way there but she isn't really in an actively talking mood at the moment))

...If she's stayed over at a friend's place before, but she didn't explicitly say she went to Autumn's house, does that mean she went to the Nielsens before? Again, I probably can't get an answer right now. ...Should I be back to approaching the situation from this angle? I know what happened, shouldn't I approach this with at least some sense of involvement? ...No, never mind. At the end of the day, this is all still quite interesting. I'll figure out what I should or shouldn't do later. Sam ends up thinking to himself while walking there, not really saying much of anything.

4:03 PM

((yeah I have nothing to say right now))

They arrived at Autumn’s home.

Sam knocks on the door, assuming it's closed.

Mrs Peterson opened the door. "Hello!"

"Hello. Is Autumn here? Anyway..." He whispers to Ashley. "You should probably ask. I figure she'll probably be more receptive to someone who knows Autumn better than I do."

"Yes, she’s in her room." Mrs Peterson.

"H-Hi!" Ashley gives a nervous smile. "I'm Autumn's friend from school, Ashley. I heard that, uh, Alex here was staying at your house for the time being, and I just made friends with him too, so… I was wondering if I could sleep over here for the night and hang out with the both of them? If that works for you, of course…"

"Oh, well the guest room is busy right now, but I suppose you can bunk with Autumn." Mrs Peterson. Autumn's head pokes out from down the hall at the mention of her name.

4:23 PM

Ashley gives a shy wave.

"Hi, Autumn. Did you hear that?"

Autumn approaches the entrance, smiling. "Hm? No? What's going on?"

"I think Ashley wanted to come over to your house for the night. Probably to your room. ...Is that right?"

"Yes, your room is available, right Autumn?" Mrs. Peterson. Autumn is stunned for a moment. "No. Yes. No." "What are you saying, Autumn?" Mrs. Peterson.

Huh? I went to her room earlier this morning. There's nothing she could possibly need to hide there. "Well, it would be nice, and I can't think of any particular problems. Though I have no idea, of course." Sam makes a thinking expression and looks away.

"I figured we could catch up and talk to each other a bit after what a big day today was, you know?" Ashley smiles. "And besides, it's just always nice to be around you…"

"What I'm saying is that me and Ashley are just... Close." Autumn lets that word hang as if it implied a lot. "It'd just be inappropriate for us to share a roo-" "Are you refusing to take her in because of that?" Mrs. Peterson. "Yes, I'm just saying-" Autumn was interrupted again. "Shame on you, Autumn. We raised you better than to refuse help over something so trivial." Mrs. Peterson. "No, that's not what-" Autumn's still holding the smile but her eyes are clearly tearing up as she's interrupted again. "We raised you to be a good person. What kind of good person turns someone away over silly teenage romance!?" Mrs. Peterson. "THAT'S NOT WHAT I'M SAYIN-" Autumn. Mr. Peterson entered the room, following the commotion. "Don't talk back to your mother, young lady."

Ashley tries to say something in response to this, but it comes out as incoherent stuttering. She blushes and tries to look somewhere else.

I think it's absurd that they're arguing over trying to be good to each other, but it clear that things aren't as 'good' as they look. I don't doubt that they want to help, of course, but this is all quite ironic, and I couldn't have seen this coming either. You'd think that the parents here would be nice to everyone, at least. ...'Your parents love you dearly', you said, Autumn? "I wasn't going to interrupt, but it is really good for any of you to be arguing over each other? Not that I mind, of course, but what does being a good person really mean if either of you are interrupting the other?"

5:03 PM

...And I'm actually surprised that they're fully accepting of whatever's going on between Ashley and Autumn. You'd think that a town with a church would be against that or something. Then again, they're nice people. Of course they'd let this happen. "I've had some trouble wrapping my head around this, really."

Autumn takes a deep breath and regains her composure. "What I'm saying is that my room should be preserved to help a good person. Ashley doesn't- She has a safe place at home already. What would we do if someone else came in need of help tonight? You 2 certainly wouldn't give your roo-" Autumn was cut off again, clearly fracturing her planned smile. "You're on thin ice." Mr. Peterson. "Teenage romance, a few simple games, I mean- I mean, clearly we should keep my room available just in case. I can just talk to Ashley at school tomorrow." Autumn finally finished her words. "Is that true, Ashley?" Mrs Peterson.

It takes a bit for her to intake Mrs. Peterson's question, her mind still reeling from the topic of conversation. "Close"... "teenage romance"... god, what the FUCK, AAAHHH!!! I was going to wait for Junie to help me build up the courage to confess to her, or wait until the two of us were alone at least, but!! Fdfjgflsdjkfd;sdf!!!! She knows?? And feels the same way??? And her parents know too????? What am I supposed to say to that??????? Does this mean we're- are we- I have to ask her about this, there's no way this is happening, there's no way... "UH. I, um. We can... uhhh... I would, um... I mean, if it's, uh, all the same to you, I'd, ah... I would rather... talk with her, um, here... I mean, I guess we COULD talk at school tomorrow... it's just that, um... I, uh-..."

"Ashley, you're a good person, right? Then tell her the truth. You can just sleep at home." Autumn.

I seriously have no place in this conversation, which is funny. This happened before, right? Fortunately, I have no stake in any of this, so it doesn't matter. Well, anyway, Ashley wanted to come here, so it makes sense to help her with that, not to mention it would certainly make it easier for me to talk to either of them if they're both here. ...I mean, did neither Ashley nor Autumn really expect something like this? "Well, let's see. It's easy for you guys to talk here, and from what I heard, Ashley definitely wanted to be here, and if she's a good person, surely it's fine." He turns to Mrs. Peterson. "Though, Autumn did make a good point earlier. Do you guys ever give your rooms to other people?" (edited)

5:24 PM

"I don't plan on speaking for anyone, of course. That would be a bad thing to do. Sorry if I'm doing that." He steps back a bit.

Ehn/PC

"Ashley, you're a good person, right? Then tell her the truth. You can just sleep at home." Autumn.

"........" Ashley hesitates for a bit, but finally gets out a clear sentence. "I... really don't want to go back home tonight, Autumn..."

Sam Kidink

"Don't patronize your landlords." Mrs. Peterson.

Ashley Laurier

"........" Ashley hesitates for a bit, but finally gets out a clear sentence. "I... really don't want to go back home tonight, Autumn..."

"But you could. You could! Don't you want to be a good person, Ashley? Good people don't take things from those who might need it just because they don't WANT to." Autumn.

Ehn/PC

"Don't patronize your landlords." Mrs. Peterson.

Perhaps I shouldn't have expected an answer. If they're like this towards Autumn, then the correct way of proceeding is probably to ignore them. Not much I can get out of talking to people who behave like this. I don't have to deal with this, of course. "...Fine."

Ashley shakes her head. "I feel like I really do need this, though...! I can't spend another night alone without anyone to help me, especially not now that you... that you, uh..." She starts blushing again, and can't finish her sentence. "I mean, it's just for one night anyway, right...?"

"Plus, what if things were bad enough that she would want to stay somewhere else? Technically, no one has to leave their house, but can't things be bad enough that it becomes reasonable? ...Some things are necessary, but if everyone only did what they had to, they'd never move on."

Ashley Laurier

"Help you do what? You don’t need any help, right? You’re supposed to be a good person, not a victi-" Autumn. "Enough. If she needs our help, she can stay. Honestly, this has been incredibly embarrassing for us, Autumn. Think of others before you start acting like this." Mrs Peterson. "…Fine." The word left Autumn's lips like poison.

"Yay! Thank you, Autumn!" Ashley immediately breaks into a huge grin.

"Hm. I don't think this was embarrassing, but think what you will. Anyway, this is a good resolution." You know, if I had to deal with this all the time, I would probably get tired of doing good at some point. It's surprising that she's still a good person after all that.

"But you should probably tell your parents first. You wouldn’t want to worry them, right?" Autumn.

"Yeah, that's a good idea. Thanks for the reminder!

" Ashley takes out her phone and calls her mother.

She doesn’t pick up.

"...Huh." She tries calling her father instead.

"By the way, Autumn, we said we'd talk at some point, right? When do you want to do that?"

Ashley Laurier

"...Huh." She tries calling her father instead.

He does pick up but like on a very late ring. "Hey there."

Sam Kidink

"By the way, Autumn, we said we'd talk at some point, right? When do you want to do that?"

"We can talk now. In private." Autumn.

"Hi, dad! I was just calling to let you know I'm sleeping over at my friend Autumn's house tonight. I'll be back home tomorrow after school."

Ehn/PC

"We can talk now. In private." Autumn.

"Very well. Let's go to your room." He waits for her to leave, then goes in that direction.

She goes into her room. ((Channel split))

"…Alright. Was starting to wonder where you were."

"Yeah, sorry about that, haha."

"See you tomorrow." He hung up.

"Love y-" Ashley starts to say, before getting cut off by the end of the call. "Ah."

6:24 PM

Well, now that Alex and Autumn are in her room together, Ashley takes the time to glance around her to see what Autumn's house is like. "Thanks again for having me over. Sorry if I'm causing any trouble..." she says to Mr. and Mrs. Peterson.

"No, a girl like her needs to learn once in a while." Mrs Peterson.

Sam and Autumn return.

She waits for Sam to enter and shuts the door.

"Well, she's calling her parents now." Reminds me of when I stayed at Kerloe Fishery and didn't call until the next morning. Not that I should mention that. "...I have a few questions, of course. That's why I came here in the first place. I mean, I'm taking your advice. I asked Ashley some questions, and now it's your turn." "I could ask what you think about being a good person, about Ashley, and so on. But first, do you want to talk about what just happened or not? I'll say this from the start: whatever you were up to, I don't fault you for. This is all quite surprising, but it's all quite interesting as well. This is your choice, I don't really have anything to ask about how parents are annoying. I know more than enough about that." (edited)

"What just happened? Are you talking about that situation with the Nielsens?"

"...No, about what happened like a minute ago." "You know what, it's fine, ignore that. Sure, let's talk about the situation with the Nielsens. I'm curious about your thoughts on Thomas and especially Aura. You were right earlier, maybe it's the right call to stay away from them. But I want to know more about what you think. What makes them bad people? Why help Thomas and Aura at all if they're bad people?"

She smiled. "…Before I answer that, would you promise not to tell Ashley anything?"

Wow, if they're already keeping secrets from each other, there's no way this will last for long. Probably. I'm sure there's worse out there. Either way, I can definitely play along for now. "Consider it done. I'm not sure why I would in the first place."

"This is for her, you know? She’s just not cut out to be a good person."

"You say that, but then why associate with her then? And if Aura was also a bad person, there was no need to pull what you did earlier. If they're all bad from your perspective, then what's the point of helping her? ...What is she unable to do that makes her unable to be a good person?"

"She’s always trying to help people, but she doesn’t really know how to. She’s so utterly naive. If she got too absorbed in helping Aura, she might go much too far. I’m just looking out for her, see?" Autumn's smile didn’t waver once.

I guess attempted... whatever Ashley was planning to do to Thomas probably doesn't count as helping. No point in bringing that up, of course. "So you're helping her, even though you thought she might do something bad? Why help bad people at all, really?" (edited)

"Helping people where I can is what defines me as a person. I may be too selfless for someone like you to understand, but every act I carry out is done for the act if helping others. If you’re ever in trouble, I’d even help you."

"And that's what makes you a good person, right? I'm not judging you for your decisions, and you might have a point. Me being here at all is because your family helped me out, after all. But you're right, I can't understand that. I tried to help someone once. Well, multiple times. And I didn't get anywhere with that. Whatever normal circumstances we were going for clearly fell apart." "Maybe I'm not cut out for it, just like Ashley. But as you said last night, it's clear that you and your parents haven't been met with failure, so what do I know? What do you think, are some people just not capable enough to help? Well, you don't need to answer this one." "Anyway, there are some things I can help out with, of course, if for some reason you have any plans. I didn't expect any of this, so this conversation has been quite worth it." (edited)

"I won’t be needing your help, don’t worry. I can handle anything by myself."

"Seems like that's what everyone in this family says, right? Everything's perfect, and everyone's nice to each other. A good premise in hindsight." "I don't doubt you. You handled the situation a few minutes ago well, so I look forward to seeing how the future plays out." "Should we go? Ashley's probably waiting to talk to you for the next few hours, and I'm sure you're looking forward to that as well. Feel free to talk about, I don't know. Whatever you talk about."

"Of course, I take after my parents well. Our neighbours say I’m a perfect child. I’m a far better imitation than Ashley." She moved toward the door.

"Well, we need imitations in the world, or else there would be no surprises. That would be quite uninteresting, wouldn't it? Some people have to be different. So, keep up the good work." He waits for Autumn to exit the room, then follows. After that, he checks the time, assuming no one else is there.

It’s around 6PM.

It's later than I thought. Maybe the school incident really did happen around 4 PM...? I could try to go back to the Nielsens again later. After everything I've learned, there's definitely a lot more I could ask now. We'll see. "Nice to see all of you still here. So, Ashley, did the call go well?"

She nods. "Yep! He was fine with it."

"He was? Really?" Autumn.

"Yeah!

He said he'd see me tomorrow and that it was alright for me to be here for the night."

"Wow. He must… Really trust you." Autumn.

"Uh…" Ashley doesn't really know what to make of this comment. "I guess?"

"That's... yeah, it is surprising, actually. But I'm glad it worked out."

7:31 PM

From the way she talked earlier, I'm surprised her parents might actually be nice. Of course, I have no idea. "So, what are your plans for the rest of the day?"

"Um... I wanted to talk with Autumn as well, and I think it'd also be nice to talk with you about some stuff too. I mean, we are friends now, but I feel like we haven't really gotten to know each other that well yet."

"Well, I’ll be in my room when you need me." Autumn.

"I'll probably leave for a little while later tonight, but for now I can be in the house if you want to talk."

"Oh, I guess we should start now then." Ashley looks around. "Can we head to the room where you're staying here? It'd probably be better if we kept this conversation between the two of us."

"Sure." Sam goes up to the guest room and waits for Ashley to follow. Then, he shuts the door. "So, what did you want to talk about? If you're up for it, I still have my own questions, but you were the one who wanted to talk. This is probably what would've happened if things a few hours ago actually went normally."

"Haha, yeah..." she sighs. "I imagine both of our questions are about a similar topic, anyway. What I've wanted to know is, what kind of relationship did you have with Thomas Nielsen in the first place? When I first met you, you came off like you were already familiar with him in some way, but now you're the one asking me all of these questions about him. How much do you actually know about him and his family?"

"Well, that's an easy question. I know nothing. I walked up to Mrs. Peterson at some point and asked who she thought was 'interesting', and she pointed me in the direction of the Nielsens. Our relationship is me attempting to ask him questions and him refusing to answer any of them, which is quite annoying. So, if you know anything about him and his family, then I'm definitely curious."

"...Oh, I see. In that case, we're more or less in the same boat here." She crosses her arms and looks down at the floor wistfully. "Aura, his little sister, has been my- I mean... she was my friend for a long time. We'd hang out at school often and mess around together. It was nice, back then." "But a few days ago, I started to notice something was up with her. One day at school, I saw her brother dragging her home, and it looked like she really didn't want to go. So I thought, Aura's my friend, I should check up on her to make sure she's doing okay, right? I went over to her place to see how she was holding up..." "I didn't expect her to react the way she did at all. She started crying and yelling at me that I had to explain what I was doing there. That's when her damn brother, Thomas, came over and pulled me away from her. He told me to never come back to their house again." "I've never liked that guy, if I'm being honest. Maybe that's just petty of me... maybe I'm not a good person for thinking that... but I always thought there was something gross about him. And I was right. When I told him I just wanted to help my friend, who seemed like she was obviously really upset, he- he hit me." Ashley grimaces, her expression unstable. "That's when I knew he had to be the reason his sister was so upset. He kept trying to get me to stay away from her, to not look any further into anything, and it all pointed to him being the one abusing her and trying to keep me out of it."

8:23 PM

"Aura wouldn't tell me what was happening. Whenever I asked, she'd just avoid the subject. And I wanted to help her more than anything! I wanted things to go back to how they were before. So I asked Autumn what I could do to help her, but Autumn told me that- that she..." Ashley starts trembling a little bit again, the same way as she did earlier this afternoon. "Autumn said that Aura was never being abused. That both her and the police had looked into it already, and they found out that Aura was just making everything up to get attention instead of having any real problem. I guess Aura admitted to that today, too..." She hangs her head. "I didn't want to believe it. Honestly, there's a part of me that still doesn't. So I went to Thomas's house that night to try and... well... you know. I thought I could save her. But then their mom was at the door instead, and you showed up too. I missed my chance." "After that... I'm pretty sure you know the rest. I went to meet up with you. I was trying to find out anything from you that could help me get the upper hand on him. It's funny," she laughs in a self-mocking tone, "I wouldn't have found out anything useful anyways. And now Aura isn't my friend anymore. She's back at home with Thomas, probably. I still don't know whether to believe her about her having made everything up, you know? Right now, I feel like it's easier to just not think about it. I guess in a way, I gave up on her. Does that really make me a better person...?"

8:23 PM

Ashley falls silent.

Sam walks around for a little bit in circles for a little bit and starts thinking. If Thomas had a reputation in the past according to Mrs. Peterson, but Aura was more 'normal', yet everything has suddenly changed in the past few days, what could even be the reason? Was I wrong? Perhaps everyone was nice to each other at some point, but then issues started coming up. But there's no clear origin to any of this, is there? Maybe it was never meant to make sense. After that, he finally speaks up. "...From Thomas' refusal to tell me anything, I can see why you might not have liked him. And if he hit you, he's certainly open to crossing some boundaries which shouldn't be crossed. However, none of Aura's actions make sense to me either, though. It felt like she was an entirely different person in the two seconds she talked to you compared to the entire rest of that meeting, and if what you say is true, then when she was being dragged back earlier, history really was repeating itself. Plus, I have no idea why she would be making up anything, if at all." "Personally, I'd just say it's all incomprehensible and I would just give up on thinking about any of it. My best guess is that because she doesn't like being at home that one or both of her parents are up to something. If Thomas is at fault, that doesn't just come out of nowhere. But that's all I can reason through. Her actions are ultimately nonsense, and if such a person tried to come close to me, I'd avoid them." (edited)

8:51 PM

"How I see this is that sometimes you end up giving up. Maybe it doesn't make you a better person, but perhaps what happened really was necessary in the end. I understand that you were friends in the past, though, so it's difficult to move on. And I don't think the decision to move on or keep trying your way through an important event is particularly good or bad. What makes a choice valuable is not what the successful choice was. It's the approach." He sighs. "I've failed in the past - to help someone out - and it's surprising that I even got out of it safely myself, but I left people behind as a result. It's as I said earlier. I don't care much about being a good person, and me being here in the first place is a consequence of that, good or bad. ...While none of this is very personal to me, it is to you, so you should be careful about taking unnecessary risks. Make sure you understand as much as possible first." "...Well, anyway. Perhaps I've been talking for too long. What do you think?"

Ashley stares at him a little incredulously. "I really don't get you. Maybe her actions were hard to figure out, I'll admit that much. But that's exactly why I feel like I needed to help her instead of just ignoring the issue. If someone's suffering, you don't just toss them aside because you can't understand why." She crosses her arms, now annoyed. "It might be easier to just give up thinking about it because it's difficult to understand. But I don't want to just take whatever's the easiest way out! Your excuses to not care about people might work for you because you don't think it matters to be a good person, but it does. And I hate myself for being so passive like this! The only reason I stopped trying to help her is because I'm not sure whether she deserves it anymore. That's got nothing to do with your noncommittal attitude towards your morals." Having said this, she pauses. "...You did help me realize what I should be doing, though. Instead of just standing around here feeling sorry for myself, I should be trying to find out for sure whether she really is a bad person. Thanks for that."

"See, that's my solution, but it's also the problem. I don't actually know people here that well. It makes it easy to simply look at things from the perspective of whatever seems enjoyable, because if it goes wrong, it's technically not my problem. I don't like making things my problem, and if it's unnecessary to get to know someone, then I won't." "However, you know Aura, and you probably did - have? - for years. So, I imagine it should be much easier for you to have a chance at understanding what she's doing. And if you think it matters to be a good person, then I suppose it makes sense for you to have that goal. I think it's good to understand what's going on. I'm sure at least part of her wants you to figure this out if you put your mind to it." "How did you two become friends initially? That could help you figure out what might've changed. ...And, perhaps more importantly, let's say you find out she's not a bad person. Does that necessarily make her good, and what would you do then?"

9:30 PM

Actually, is it really a problem at all? It works for me. But her perspective is definitely different, so I suppose it's fine to approach things this way.

"If I find out she's not a bad person... well..." Ashley hadn't really considered that. "I'll cross that bridge when I come to it, I guess. no use worrying about it right now when I still don't think there's enough proof in either direction. Thanks for the advice otherwise, though." "...And by the way, I really don't think the way you think is healthy. Right now you don't seem like a bad person, but being so uncritical of the world around you is a real easy way to become one. If you keep avoiding things because they think they're 'not your problem', one day you're going to find out that they actually are, and that day won't be a very happy one."

I guess I won't get an answer to 'how they became friends initially'. I don't know what I would use that information for anyway. "Well, there are things I am critical of, and I'm sure you have an idea of some of them. However, Autumn seems to think of being good as based on what you do. If you don't do anything bad, then can you really be a bad person? I don't know what you think being a good person means, but I assume it's similar." "...I'd be quite surprised if any of this ends up being my problem, but if it does, then I hope that day doesn't come. But I've found ways around that in the past, so I'd like to think I would be able to still. Well, I'm glad you consider me not to be bad for now, even if it's not a way I would approach things. And as I said, I hope to still be active in this situation, whether it's my problem or not."

She frowns at his words, opening her mouth to say something multiple times before closing it again each time. Finally, she simply says, "Did you have anything else you want to ask me?"

Well, that was a good conversation. I'd try to continue it, but I don't have any good follow-ups. I'll just move on. "Maybe I'm overcomplicating this, sorry. Anyway, I have one more question, though it's completely unrelated. Autumn mentioned before about you being active online, I think...? What do you do there?"

Ashley laughs a little uncomfortably. "Oh, I... just make posts about games and anime I like, I guess. Have you heard of Ace Attorney before?"

Oh. Probably nothing related to anything happening here. I guess I shouldn't have expected much out of this, but they are mysteries, so it's a reasonably entertaining discussion topic. "...I have, surprisingly. I played a few mystery games here and there, some of them adjacent like 'Danganronpa'. You may have heard of it."

((This is the worst story ever))

((this is your fault))

10:29 PM

((well technically it's bob smith's fault. don't ask))

"Oh, huh! That's a neat coincidence, hehe. Well, Danganronpa isn't really my thing, even though I've played it before... I'd rather just take the good parts like Hiyoko and Kaede and put them in a good series that isn't, you know, problematic." She rolls her eyes saying this like she expects Alex to agree with her. "If you've played Zero Escape, it's basically like Danganronpa except well-written."

"Oh, most of the mysteries weren't very interesting, so I didn't really enjoy most of Danganronpa. I mostly brought it up because people have heard of it. And yeah, I know Zero Escape." This is getting dangerously close to territory I'd rather avoid, so I should probably just move on. "...Anyway, I take it you care more about Ace Attorney. But I also suppose it's getting a bit late. You did want to talk to Autumn, so I hope I'm not holding that up."

"Ah, good point! I lost track of time again, heh..." She looks embarrassed. "I'm probably going to head over to talk with Autumn now, yeah. It was nice talking with you, though, even if we do disagree on some things. I'm... glad I met you." Ashley turns to the door as she's saying this so that Alex can't see her expression.

"It was a good conversation, yeah. I'm glad." Sam leaves after Ashley and goes to exit the house unless something happens in-between. (edited)

Ashley gets a twitter DM.

Mildly curious, she checks her phone. It's probably nothing too important. Or at least, she hopes it's nothing too important… Missing out on talking to Autumn just because of Twitter would be really annoying.

It’s Junie. They’re asking if you’re okay. (edited)

((I love making my mental image of a character be Juniper from DD. This would never cause problems for pronoun use))

Ashley breathes a sigh of relief. "yeah! i'm doin fine bestie

actually i'm about to have a chat irl with the girl i have a crush on and i think she likes me back!!

any advice"

junietheroach: omg really??? good luck

loveloveguilty: thankssss :)

junietheroach: my crush is so intimidating

. rlly jealous of u

loveloveguilty: mine is too lol! the only reason i'm confident enough to ask rn is cause she basically straight up said she likes me. feels like a miracle tbh

4:34 PM

loveloveguilty: i get sooo nervous whenever she's around it's like every part of me is on high alert not to do something stupid and embarrass myself in front of her

hope i can tell her how i feel without it being awkward

junietheroach: ur so lucky wow

4:36 PM

junietheroach: wish my life was as good as yours :///

loveloveguilty: aww i'm sure it will be someday! i think everyone deserves to find someone as perfect for them as my irl is for me

if you don't give up, i'm sure everything will turn out ok

4:42 PM

Ashley puts away her phone after this message, smiling to herself over the interaction. It's still hard to believe this is happening… but if she keeps doubting things like this, she'll miss her chance to do what's really important. She takes a deep breath and heads towards Autumn's room, gently opening the door.

Autumn stands inside, smiling. "Hi Ashley."

"H-Hi Autumn!" Despite her best efforts, Ashley still feels overcome with nervousness, as if it's truly inescapable whenever she's around her. "How are you tonight?"

"I’m great."

"That's good! I'm doing pretty well too, haha." How should I say it? Should I just come right out and ask her? Do I wait for the conversation to turn in that direction? Ughhh, this is hard… "Thanks for… letting me stay here, by the way. I know it wasn't what you wanted to happen, but I just really needed to talk to you alone. I wanted to ask you some stuff, and tell you something that… well, I just didn't want it to be overheard at school, you know…?"

"I understand. Go ahead."

"F-First of all, uh… This might sound like a dumb question, but I've been thinking about this a lot." She swallows. "You know, for all of my life, I've been trying to be a good person for the sake of those around me. The world needs more people like that, I think– people willing to step up and do the right thing in a world where most just look on and let terrible things happen all around them. So I've always tried to lend a hand to those who've needed it, to help people with no one else on their side, because I was sure it was the right way to live my life." Her expression darkens. "But… well, you were there for a lot of it, so I don't need to explain it again to you, but it turned out that trying to help my best friend was the wrong thing to do. I thought I was being good by helping her out, but I see now that all I was doing was enabling bad things. I… don't want to make a mistake like that again. But I don't know how not to!" She raises her voice without meaning to. "When I saw Aura like that, I didn't doubt for a second that she needed my help. I kept thinking that it would be- that it'd be wrong not to help her. And… I'm worried that if I keep going like this, I'll let something like that happen again." Ashley looks up at Autumn with pleading eyes. "That's why I want you to tell me… What does being a good person mean to you? What makes someone a bad person? How do I tell the difference? I… I tried talking to Alex about it, but he just made everything more confusing. So I need you to tell me… What should I do?" (edited)

"That’s the kind of thing a good person knows intuitively." She smiled kindly. "But if you want my advice, you should avoid listening Alex's words. Those kinds of people are dangerous to your young and impressionable mind."

"..." Ashley looks away, trying not to let the pain and frustration on her face show. She just wanted a clear-cut answer. She just wanted to know how to do the right thing! So why...?! "I... Alright. Thanks for the advice."

"If you’re lost, you can always ask me for advice. I don’t make mistakes like that. But of course, as a good person too, you probably wouldn’t need my advice. Right?"

"Yeah. You're right." She hardens her expression and nods. "I had one other question I wanted to ask, not for advice, but just out of curiosity." Crossing her arms, she asks, "Do you think that, if they try hard enough, a bad person can become good again?"

"That’s a strange question."

"..."

"Did you just want to debate philosophy? You could always ask at school."

"I'll admit this question isn't part of the reason I wanted to be alone with you. I could just ask this at school, yeah. But we're here now, aren't we?"

"If you really want to know my thoughts, I don’t think a bad person can so easily become a good one. What made them a bad person in the first place? That doesn’t go away just like that. It’s a fundamental problem with them."

"I... see." She almost regrets asking. "Well, thanks for entertaining that question either way. Sorry to bother you with it, haha."

"Are you disappointed? I thought you’d agree with me, wouldn’t you?" Autumn.

"No, what you said makes sense. I guess I just... it'd be a better world if things were that easy, don't you think?"

"Of course. But if it were a perfect world, there’d be no need for a good person. So maybe the impurities are good in some cases."

"Maybe so, yeah..."

"Anything else?"

Ashley blushes at this. It's now or never! "Um, well, I was thinking about... uh, I mean, before, when you said the two of us were 'close', I just... I was wondering if, um..." She stumbles over her words again. "I just... I think you're a really nice person! And whenever I'm around you, my heart feels like it's going to burst out of my chest! And when I talk to you, I start feeling like nothing else matters! I feel like I could just listen to you talk forever and that would be enough for me... So... What I'm trying to say is that, um, I really, really love you. And, only if it's okay with you of course, would it be fine if uh, I could... be your girlfriend...?"

Her smile didn’t waver at all. "Of course not."

Ashley tries to stifle a rapid intake of breath. She stands completely still, even though it feels like she's just been stabbed through the heart. It takes a few seconds for her to find words again. "...R-Right, of course! I'm, I'm sorry for suggesting it– I didn't think that- No, that doesn't matter. I..." she takes a deep breath. "Our friendship comes first. Just- Just forget I said that. I'm... sorry if it makes things any more awkward between us, I didn't mean to..." (edited)

"…At least not yet."

"Y-Yet?" In spite of itself, Ashley's heart is filled with a sudden surge of something resembling hope. "What... What do you mean?"

"If you’re a good, obedient, friend… Maybe I could reconsider. Just don’t go ignoring my advice like last time." (edited)

She tenses up at this. It was because she wasn't a good enough friend…? She hadn't even considered that before, but it did make enough sense… she'd been so disconnected from being a good person that she'd asked for an explanation of how to be one. It's completely reasonable why Autumn wouldn't want to go out with someone like her, the way she is right now. "I understand… yeah. I'm sorry for being so stubborn about listening to you last time. It won't happen again."

"I’m glad to hear that."

"So, if you don’t mind, could you use my floor rather than sharing the bed? It’s uncomfortable for me to imagine sharing a bed when you feel like that, you know?"

Ashley nods. "Yeah, absolutely. It's not a problem at all."

"You’re off to a great start."

She grins in satisfaction. At least she's on the road to being a better friend now, despite a rough past couple of days.

Autumn got into bed.

Ashley curled up on the floor, still smiling to herself even despite her discomfort- she could handle it, after all, so it didn't even warrant a thought. As she tried to force herself to fall asleep, she thought about how incredibly lucky she was.

As Ashley drifted off to sleep, she caught what sounded like a mix between crying and laughter from Autumn. (edited)

((No session this week))

((Saturday))

((Gonna let you open this one because I don’t know how to))

Ashley's eyes flutter open. As soon as she fully regains awareness, she immediately looks in the direction of where she remembered Autumn's bed being, trying to see if she's still there. (edited)

The bed is empty.

Huh. She pushes herself off the floor and looks around the room. Maybe Autumn already woke up for the day? It figures Ashley would be the one to get up late while Autumn was perfectly on time, heh.

Autumn does seem to be gone.

Ashley decides to leave the room, looking around outside of it and trying to listen for any activity in the house. Anything?

There were no other bedrooms in the house for some reason, a fact Ashley would not question for some idiotic reason. Autumn was in the kitchen, making breakfast.

She smiles warmly at confirming her friend's presence, walking up to Autumn in the kitchen. "Good morniiing~!

Man, that looks tasty." For a brief moment, Ashley is caught in the fantasy of a moment like this. Waking up in Autumn's house, coming downstairs to breakfast… She shakes the thought out of her head as she blushes. If she's going to fantasize about that, she'd have to earn it. No use thinking about that kind of thing now when she hasn't even proven her worth as a friend yet.

"Good morning!" Autumn's smile was much brighter this morning than the one that usually stuck to her face.

"Wow, you look happy today." Seeing her like that, Ashley feels like her entire day's been made, too. "Something goin' on?" (edited)

"I’m just happy to be with you, Ashley." Autumn finished preparing breakfast, and put the plates down at their seats.

These words almost knock Ashley over with their weight. Trying not to let Autumn see it, she puts a hand to her chest and feels her heart pounding. "Ah... I'm happy to be with you too, Autumn." She practically staggers over to the breakfast table. (edited)

Autumn took a seat as well. "Here’s to another beautiful day."

"Cheers to that!

️"

She starts eating. "Do you like it? I came up with the recipe by myself ."

Ashley takes a bite. How does it taste?

It’s great. How could it not be?

True!

3:39 PM

"It tastes amazing! You really outdid yourself this time, hehe." She's enjoying the meal so much that this sentence comes through a mouthful of food.

"Thank you! I’m so glad you like it. I made it just for you."

Ashley can barely believe what she's hearing. This has to be, like, a test of some kind, right? "Ahaha, you really don't have to say that. It's nice enough I get to just exist around you, really…" She lets out a happy sigh. "Having you do things for me like that would be more than I deserve." (edited)

"You existing around me helps me a lot too. You’re a really great person to have that kind of automatically soothing presence."

"Well, if anything I do can help you in any way, that's all I could want." She's practically glowing with happiness from all these unexpected compliments. "And that 'automatically soothing presence' goes twofold for you, of course... You're like the perfect version of me."

"I didn’t know most people dated themselves."

"Ah- n-no, I meant-!" She blushes fiercely, almost too flustered to even question whether it's okay to say she's dating Autumn. "You're just... I can't imagine ever meeting someone else as kind-hearted as you, as pretty as you, as flawless as you. After my last friend group, I just- I thought I'd never have friends again. I thought I didn't deserve it... I'm still not sure if I do." Why is she saying all this? She can't really tell, but she continues. "I'm luckier than any girl in the world that I met you, who showed me how to be a good person. It seems to come to you so naturally, and I... I guess I wish I could be like that. I wish I could be like you."

"I'm really glad to know you think so highly of me. Helping people is my specialty, after all. And I know it can be your specialty too."

"...I hope so, yeah." Ashley gives an awkward, but still genuine smile.

"Do you?"

"It's the way I provide value to this world, after all! If I wasn't helping people, why else would I be alive?"

"But do you want it to be that way? Wouldn't you rather have me do everything for you?"

"Well... even if I did, would it really matter if I wanted something like that? That's just me being selfish. I know better than to act on that feeling." (edited)

"But if you could pretend. Just for a moment. In the comfort of your own mind. You still wouldn't do it then?"

"I guess... maybe I would..." (edited)

"Do you want to pretend right now?"

She's nearly speechless, her entire face red from embarrassment. ".....I do."

Autumn reaches out her hand for Ashley to take it. "Then Ashley Laurier, will you marry me?"

Ashley can feel tears welling up in her eyes. "I... Yes...! Oh my god, yes, I will! I love you so much...!"

Between Ashley's blinks, the world seemed to change around them. She found herself in a large wedding hall, filled with everyone she could remember. They all cheered for her. She could even catch her parents yelling "We're so proud of you, Ashley!" Ashley's clothes had become a white wedding dress, while Autumn now wore a tuxedo. For some reason, Autumn held a kid's leash attached to Ashley, but at a reasonable size for Ashley's age. ((These fucking things. Evil contraptions))

Ashley can still feel the tears of joy running down her face. "I- I didn't think this would ever happen... Thank you for letting someone like me be happy. For making my dreams come true." Her expression is alight with the purest happiness she feels she's ever known.

"Well, my goal has always been to help people. Even if it’s someone like you." Autumn drags her to the actual spot where they’re wed. Sam Kidink is officiating.

She's pleasantly surprised to see Alex here, but it makes enough sense. She gives a little wave to him.

Autumn gives large waves to the crowd of attendees.

Eventually everything quiets down, and Autumn turns to Ashley with a gentle smile. "When I first saw you, I saw an aimless nobody who was too pathetic to do anything right." There’s an uncomfortable pause. "But I'm glad I saw through that though, because underneath that is a person who I know will keep trying her hardest to improve every day. Someone who will work however much she needs to to make everyone around her live happier and more full lives despite her own imperfections. …And I'm lucky to have someone so dedicated to my happiness. I promise to keep seeing the good in you. And to let you keep believing you're better than you've convinced yourself you are. …Because spending that time helping you you will make my life that much better." Before Ashley can speak, she adds the following. "From the moment you laid eyes on me you knew I was a beautiful, intelligent, capable …and most of all, good person. You’re incredibly lucky to have someone as incredible me you in your life… Because I light up even the darkest days and make you feel like you can be the best version of yourself there is. And you promise to keep trying to be the best version of you you can, so that every day you can give me back even a little of the light I’ve given you."

Ashley nods happily. She doesn't need to say anything further- Autumn already put it perfectly.

Sam speaks. "Do you, Autumn Peterson, take Ashley Laurier to be your lawfully wedded wife? Told have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and health, until death do you part?" "I do." Autumn. "Do you, Ashley Laurier, take Autumn Peterson to be your lawfully wedded wife? Told have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and health, until death do you part?" Sam. "She does not." Autumn.

"...?" For the first time, Ashley looks confused. Is this part of what's supposed to happen? She wants to open her mouth to speak, but she's not sure she should interrupt this; Autumn probably knows what she's doing, and it might be impolite to assume otherwise.

Everyone acts like this is normal. Honestly, I can't say that I know whether this is abnormal either. Of course I understand the vague notion of a wedding. A legally binding union that promises 2 people are closer than any other. But what does it even amount to? Vague promises and the like, is anyone expecting these things to last? Why do they believe in them? Because it's the law? That doesn't make much sense. What can the law do for people? How can it judge the bonds between them? And of course divorce exists. I've witnessed it myself, 2 humans being torn apart while begging each other to believe their original union held any meaning. Why did they get married in the first place? I would've liked to know that. Some understanding of the value they found in this ritual. Some understanding of what even happened when they came together. What broke between them? Was it me? The vows mention many things, but children don't come up. I've never seen children come up. Did my existence destroy them? I'd like to think not. But you don't understand weddings either, do you Ashley? Your parents, they married, why did they not tell you anything of it. Why is this fantasy you're living out so... Unrealistic? In the end, even after all that self-inflicted nostalgic misery, all I can feel is pity for you. Why is this the life of Ashley Laurier? I'm sorry. …I know my words ring meaningless, you can't hear what I have to say. In these words, there is barely a single concrete description of anything you perceive. Your eyes, your ears, your senses, none are tuned to perceive emotion. My emotion. Should I convey these words to you? Would this hold any more meaning if you heard it? Is a confession without context or reason more meaningful than a confession to no one? I don't believe so. My words, my apology, they bare no meaning to this brief happy illusion. You have no need for my pity, Ashley Laurier. But I'm sorry nonetheless.

6:59 PM

"You may now kiss the bride." Sam Kidink. Autumn lifts up Ashley's veil, and kisses her.

Ashley's still confused, but she just lets herself melt into the feeling. She doesn't need to think about it too hard, really. It's easier not to, and she wouldn't ruin this moment for the world by thinking too hard. To her, this is everything she's ever wanted.

Autumn embraces Ashley tightly as they kiss.

7:27 PM

"I love you, Ashley."

Ashley holds her just as tightly, as if holding on for dear life to something she never wants to let go. "I love you too, Autumn... you're everything to me..."

"I'll be with you forever, okay? Let your worries melt away. I'll take care of everything."

"Okay..."

Their surroundings seemed to melt away. Like all that was left was the 2 of them, orbiting each other like planets in an endless sky. "Isn't this beautiful?" Autumn's cheeks turned a bright red. "Does it really matter what happens to anyone else in this world when we have each other?"

The words almost make Ashley feel sad, like she's forgetting about something important. But no answer other than 'yes' comes to mind in the end. In fact, she doesn't even get out a 'yes'. She simply wordlessly nods her head.

"Let's stay here forever. Here... Where the world can never reach us. Here, where you can be happy. Even if you might not deserve it." The universe continued to weigh down upon them, but it no longer felt like a burden. It was a comforting blanket, like a shield that kept them together and blocked everything else from harming them. This thought produced a strange sensation in Ashley. An awareness that she wore no such blanket. In fact, unlike the sweet gentle embrace of Autumn she'd experienced so soon before, the world below her was cold and hard. Like laying on the filthy floor where Ashley felt she really belonged. (edited)

Ashley slowly tore her eyes open, like she was ripping off a band-aid. She looked around and let out a sigh, just as she had in her dream. This was the world she knew. What a relief... she's embarrassed she chose to stay in that disgusting nightmare for so long. There's no use in running from reality. Somehow, she's going to have to get that through her own thick skull.

It's a little before midnight. Autumn seems to be still asleep.

Huh, she hadn't expected herself to wake up this early. Was sleeping on the floor such a good idea after all...? Obviously, it'd be ridiculous to expect Autumn to share her bed, but she'd probably need a more comfortable place to stay if she wanted to get a remotely healthy amount of rest. She gets up and heads for the door. And then she looks back at Autumn. Still sleeping there, comfy and pretty as she is, probably never having had to worry about her own morality in her life. Of course it'd come naturally to her. Of course she'd just expect everyone else to figure it out. If she just- if she just thought about how it felt to be anyone other than herself, maybe she'd... Ashley's thoughts slow to a halt, suddenly shocked at her own feelings. Where is this coming from? Why is she so angry at Autumn, who's done nothing but be hospitable and try to help her, if a bit distant? ...Maybe she really is ungrateful. She moves to exit the room before she can think about it any longer.

The house is silent.

Despite Autumn's earlier warning, Ashley tries heading to the room Sam was staying in and opening the door.

He’s asleep.

Damn. She was secretly hoping he wouldn't be back here so she could steal the spot where he was sleeping. Any couch/sofa in the house? (edited)

There’s a couch in the living room.

Rubbing at her eyes, Ashley closes Sam's door as silently as possible and trudges over to the living room couch, practically collapsing onto it.

Does she go to sleep?

She can't really think of anything better to do, and she's both physically and emotionally exhausted, so yeah.

((The chapter ends))

Sam is outside.

Sam begins to simply walk around outside for a bit. All of this is slightly overwhelming. I'm starting to remember why I never really engaged with school conflicts. But this is different. Everything happening is quite surprising, and it's nice to see. There's a few things I could do now. I'd really like to think about everything, but it's been surprisingly difficult considering everything that's happening. I need to write this all down at some point. Should I figure it out now? There are people I could try to talk to again like Thomas. I do want to hear what he has to say, but I doubt he's going anywhere, so maybe later. He proceeds in the direction of the forest and stops around the edge, if possible. ((sorry for not doing this ahead of time and instead asking while basically not taking an action at all))

2:27 PM

I came back here yesterday. It wouldn't hurt to make this a bit of a routine. I might as well give myself something 'normal' to do every day, and I certainly don't mind coming out here. It's... freeing, in a way. ... That's right. I forgot what I said in that conversation with Gordon. I talked so much about being tracked online, yet I failed to consider someone just finding where I am myself. A needless complication, really. "Maybe someone put a tracking device on me while I was unconscious, or something". ...I forgot about all that. Maybe I'll have to change my clothes entirely to avoid being recognized? That might be quite difficult. But I should be fine regardless. Sam checks his clothes to try to make sure he doesn't still have any sort of tracking device on him.

((Roll))

(())

2:30 PM

((3))

Nothing.

Am I overthinking it? ...I don't exactly remember how he reacted at the time, but I doubt all of this. Should I just check again later? I could be missing something, but... It's all in the past. Whatever. Where can I start with all of this? Whatever internet nonsense I was going was irrelevant, but that's fine unless Autumn somehow knows who I am now, but I doubt it. Speaking of which, I suppose she's faking her way through everything. That's the picture I got, and I respect that. Sometimes, you just have to do things, like in school, but then again, there were people like that at my school all the time. I suppose it's just different because I don't know anything about this school? It's a perfect solution. The less I know at the start, the more intriguing figuring everything out is. It's as I said yesterday. Being in an entirely new location to observe everything makes all of this more interesting. I can keep going on setting up my daily life while watching all of this unfold. ...But I did tell Ashley I would get involved. That was a great conversation. She has an interesting perspective on being 'good', but I'm not sure if she believes in anything at all despite how opinionated she is. Isn't that all a bit shallow? ...Well, it's certainly not a permanent issue.

2:48 PM

In regards to the situation, I suppose there is something I can do. The mistake I made before... I don't know what mistake I made. I did everything right, otherwise I wouldn't be here. But I get that home conditions are bad sometimes. And even though I can't say I understand what either Thomas or Aura are up to, especially the latter, I think their parents are most likely the problem. I should try to understand the situation, maybe pull Thomas out of it as well. Get him to not stay at home, whatever his business is... There's so many more interesting things to do. Unless I'm missing something interesting happening there. ...I just want to know, really. Ashley said something was going on at the Nielsens, but despite everything she said, which is in theory convincing, she never actually found any evidence. She said that herself. Can I figure out what's really going on? Sam goes towards the Nielsens' house and knocks on the door. (edited)

Thomas is on the stairs in front of the door, staring at the ground. (edited)

"Oh. Hi. ...Is something the matter?"

"…You again."

I should try to approach this by not asking questions because that's what I promised I'd do, but is there any way I can get information besides that? This is all an annoying restriction, but I doubt I'd get anywhere by breaking it. "After what happened earlier today? Yes. Well, as I said, I'm not here to ask about everything, or what happened earlier. I was there, after all. But I'm sure anyone wouldn't expect someone to just be out here on the stairs."

"I don’t… Want her to see me."

Who? I'd like to ask, but that's probably unhelpful. It's either Ashley or Aura. Aura's inside, but she could come out here whenever she wants, so it's probably not her. In that case... "Ashley's definitely not coming, at least not today, if you were wondering about that. Though I don't know what exactly your problem with her was."

"It’s not like I want to see Ashley either, but I doubt she’s coming. She’s an obedient lapdog before she’s a dangerous psychopath." He speaks these insults with miserable disinterest.

So, not her? Maybe his mom? Either way, the person he's talking about is probably inside. Maybe I should try to make more of these statements to get answers without directly asking for them. "Well, you did say that she just listens to what Autumn says. Maybe you're right, that was weird. But I think they have their disagreements, and the whole thing they have going on either seems like typical teenage romance, and if not that entirely nonsense. So it's not much of a concern to me." "Anyway, if not her, I suppose I get why you're outside. Doesn't seem like anyone else is leaving the house, after all. I find it better to walk around than sitting, but that's just me."

"I just want to sit here without thinking of anything. I don’t need you to pile on the pressure."

"Aren't people usually always thinking of something? Especially when there's a lot going on. There's no way I'd keep track of everything and have any idea what I'm doing otherwise." He sighs. "Should I stop?"

"…Yeah.” He sighed. "It’s not like I’m not thinking at all. I just want to drown it out. If I can deserve that much."

"Well, you being out here probably means no one's out to get you, so you're certainly allowed to be outside here, if nothing else. Better than being forced not to."

"No one’s out to get me. I know. But don’t you think I’d deserve it?"

Does he know? It's a bit of a contradiction for me, because whatever he's up to doesn't make sense to me at all, but I still want to figure things out and maybe resolve what's happening. Yet Thomas refuses to answer my questions, which is annoying, and I can't understand Aura at all. Does it really make sense for me to care and do anything if I'm not going to like the end result? ...I don't know. It's all pointless to think about. I'll figure out what I should do after this conversation. "Maybe. After dragging Aura away like that. And I can't say I approve of staying at home if the circumstances are bad. It's all quite annoying, but fortunately, I've chosen to consider this an interesting problem rather than something I outright dislike. For now, at least. And I've never been the type to care about justice. Not everyone is cut out to be a 'good person'." "So maybe you deserve it. Probably, even. But I wouldn't know what exactly you did."

"…It’s refreshing."

"What is? Doing something that you'll regret later?"

"No, I mean… You. You’re refreshing. This whole town, it’s suffocating. Everyone wants to be the Petersons. It’s the first time I’ve met someone who didn’t care about feeling like a good person."

So he does recognize the situation. That's good. I haven't really been able to talk about my thoughts on the situation with anyone, so even if I don't get what he's up to, his reaction to this could be good. "Is that so? Well, maybe that's because of how I came here. Just yesterday, that was my exact impression. I figured everyone wanted to be a nice person and all that, and it was all quite boring to me." "But if you're looking for assurance on your thoughts, let's just say that even the Petersons aren't as good as they seem. I'm not even sure if anyone here is. When I found this out, it was all quite interesting to me. So perhaps you're not as alone as you think. Perhaps everyone here is an actor at the end of the day. I just care less about hiding the truth." ...I have a few theories as to what's going on, which is already way more than yesterday.

"I don’t think anyone's a good person. But those that try to be are the worst of all."

"Can it really be called trying if it's not even the goal?"

"I don’t care for semantics but it is the goal. They’re not being good people to do things, they’re doing things to be good people. It’s all about what makes them feel better about themselves."

"Maybe. Can you say that for sure? I've had multiple different ideas. For example, maybe everyone's trying to be good because they're worried about what others will see of them, not necessarily what they think of themselves. ...Does what you're saying make you someone doing things to be a bad person? Isn't your reaction because of what other people are doing?"

"I’m not trying to be a bad person. I just understand now."

I'm a little confused, but I should just say something. "If you think you've got the answer, then suit yourself, but don't be disappointed if it doesn't work out. There's always unexpected events in everything, even if I try my best to understand all of it. That's why I prefer to think of this as everyone being bad but pretending to be good. It's more exciting." "...Anyway, if you're not doing anything bad, then what could you be punished for?"

"I never said I wasn’t doing anything bad. I’m… A terrible person. I just acknowledge it."

"That's fair..." He trails off. But isn't that a bit simple? It might have been interesting that he was a terrible person before, but now that matters less considering everything that happened today. Well, as long as he's up to this, he's certainly contributing to the events which have occurred, so maybe I shouldn't be so critical. "If you're acknowledging it, then what's there to feel bad about?"

"Do you not understand what’s going on here yet?"

"What I understand is different from what you understand. I understand the individual details, but I've never been the best at putting together an overall picture. Should I ask you directly? 'What are you doing to Aura?' I figured you wouldn't be willing to answer, so I'm acknowledging the result instead."

"I’m not doing anything. But my parents… They’ve never liked her." He buried his head in his hands.

So my main theory was correct. I suppose asking him what he did was what I should've done from the start, but I couldn't have known that. In either case, asking questions indirectly like this could be a good way of getting information. "...I had that as an idea in mind. It does open up a lot of questions I figured you wouldn't want to answer, but if you're open to answering... Why do they dislike her? What have they done, in that case? And lastly... Actually, just these two for now." I mean, I can imagine why someone would dislike Aura, but I doubt it's the same in this case, and if their parents are up to something, I can't support it regardless of that. ...It's like with Thomas. Maybe I should consider taking action in this situation regardless of what I think of either of them because they're still major parts of the interesting events which have occurred. Why not? If I were to do anything, I could deal with the result later.

"I don’t need you analyzing everything. Honestly, I don’t understand what’s made you take interest in us at all."

So he knows I'm an outsider to this. Well, I did more or less say that earlier. "It's something for me to do. I'm all for going about normal days, and I even encourage that. Everyone should be able to be free from problems at home or wherever else. After hearing what others have had to say about the topic, that's what I think. Plus, meeting people, figuring out what's going on, understanding the situation, there's always a lot to do out there. I like seeing things happen. It's better than just going to school or work every day without doing anything else. If there are interesting events, there are always new things to learn on your own terms." "Well, I figured you wouldn't want to answer those questions, but I will say that I don't like what your parents are doing, and I don't know why you're going along with it. So, aside from analyzing the situation, I'll admit to caring slightly."

"…You talk like you’re desperate not to be particularly involved but I don’t buy it. This, the whole… Teenage detective. Is it some kind of persona?"

"...What do you mean? I'm not a huge fan of those. Most of the ones I've seen walk in and solve the entire case without trying, and they don't even spend time thinking about it. That's a waste for everyone involved, and seeing that trope gets boring after a while. I'm looking for the answers to be unique and surprising. And I don't plan on gathering everyone in a room to announce the answers." "I think asking questions is itself involvement. For me, it's a matter of my personal understanding. Perhaps I will be involved if it helps me understand more, so long as it's not clearly nonsense."

"It’s useless. I don’t get you at all."

"And that's fine. I'm not really trying to be understood. I'd be surprised if people did. That's why it's fine to consider me as irrelevant, even if I do end up doing something."

"So everyone has to explain themselves except you?"

"No, that's itself an interesting way of going about things, though it does often make me more likely to want to figure out the answers. You're free to try and understand what I'm doing as well, but I don't think there's much more to say besides what I've already explained. Even if there was, would you care?" "...Either way, there are many people out there who are receptive to questions, even if not everyone is. Saying 'everyone' without any exceptions is always overgeneralizing."

"Honestly, I don’t really care how you treat people. I’m not exactly one to talk."

"I would guess so based off what you said earlier. I take it you're still not open to elaborating?" Ashley was right. I shouldn't expect people to just say everything after a day. But that's fine.

"What is there to elaborate on?"

"Well, things like 'why are you going along with whatever your parents are up to?' That was the last question I was thinking about earlier. But it's fine." There's a lot more I could do besides keep trying to accomplish anything here anyway.

"What else would I do? If she avoids them, they’re just angrier and it… Gets worse. I just want to minimize the damage where I can."

"That doesn't make sense. You practically dragged her away earlier. If she's going to be stuck at home anyway, why not let her stay outside longer? ...Is she on some sort of fixed schedule? Are things somehow worse if she stays even a minute longer? What if- ok, you probably understand the situation better than I do." He looks away. If I were in this situation, I would just run from it at some point, but perhaps I can't expect everyone to think that way.

"She was already late by that point. I just… Didn’t want to make it worse. You’re free to judge me if you want. You won’t exactly be breaking new grounds."

"If I was late already, I would probably skip altogether - seems useless to try. I would run from the entire situation at some point. Plus, I hardly see how any of this is worse than hanging out with Ashley, for example." "Well, much like I'm not in the business of caring about being good, I'm not in the business of making judgements either. I'm disappointed, but..." It's an interesting decision? I didn't expect him to actually be trying to do something good despite what he says, so the surprise was worth it? Is this really the right way to think about this? Should I be more critical...? I should just answer. "...Sure. Maybe that's how it is. As I said, I'd run from that, but maybe that wouldn't make sense to you."

"Running is worthless. The police is just going to catch us."

"Well, the police I know are just incompetent. Are you sure about-" Ashley said the police had looked into it already. Is this a consistent series of events? It probably is. "...Have you tried?" Should I really care about helping? I came here to be an outsider to everything. I don't need to give actual advice as long as everything turns out an interesting way. Well, okay, it doesn't matter. As I said, there's always other things I could do anyway, and I'd rather not have to deal with thinking about this. I'm sure if they try hard enough that they would escape eventually.

"…No. But I can’t say I’m that confident. And if we fail, things will only get worse."

"Then I would plan towards that end to make it possible. Fake your own death, even, who knows. Just anything that might work. Neither of you are really living if you're stuck there all the time, constrained in what you can or can't do, whether it's the current situation or a worse one. It's pointless like that. ...Though I suppose I've never been much of a risk-taker, so maybe I just think it's easier because it's not me anymore and it probably wasn't as bad." After thinking over what he just said, Sam sighs again. "Well, congrats, you got me to explain more. I wasn't expecting to end up thinking about any of this when I came here. But you're definitely not pulling any tricks. Consider my advice as directed towards your safety rather than any intrigue I might have." He turns away to leave. "Anything else?"

"I never expected you to be such an optimist."

"I'm not. I simply believe it's hard to have worse than your current situation. And also because I wouldn't be here otherwise, and because not doing anything didn't help me."

"Didn’t help you?"

"...As you might say, there's not much to explain."

"I don’t know how you’d expect me to listen to you if you keep acting like this."

"...I wasn't really expecting you to listen. I've never been good at listening to other people, after all. So it's just advice that exists. Consider it a mystery, if you will. You have time to think. Saying more probably wouldn't help me." Sam is noticeably a little strained, but responds normally anyway.

"…"

"...Do you get why I take interest in events which I'm not personally involved in now?"

"No." He got up. "…But you’ve cleared my head somewhat."

"Good, that's what I thought. I figured I'd see how you would react if I vaguely alluded to some nonsense instead of asking you questions." "Anyway, glad to hear that. Good luck escaping this city."

"I don’t think that’s going to happen. …But good luck to you too. You’re stuck in this crazy town with me."

"We'll see about that."

"Just be careful." He went inside.

Sam returns back to Autumn's house, a bit overwhelmed and not thinking about much. He then checks the time and if anyone is there.

It’s nighttime. Everyone’s asleep.

Sam returns to the guest room. ...I really needed that walk back. I'm confident all of this can be resolved. It makes sense to help in this situation, even if Thomas doesn't visibly want it. That's enough personal involvement for a day, though. He's right, I could be a little more careful. When I do get involved, I don't need to talk about myself. But I'm enjoying everything that's happening, and either way, I am stuck here. And I'd say that's good. And Autumn and Ashley... Who knows what they're up to. But I'm certain that will be interesting, regardless of what happens with Thomas or Aura, and I can ask some things later. That's what I've decided to do. ...And I'm thinking about finding something to do so I can stay in this town. Sam checks to see if he has a tracking device on him again.

9:25 PM

((2 if you need a roll)) (edited)

Nothing.

...Everything's probably fine. Sam puts his backpack away in a corner and decides to sleep, assuming nothing else happens.

((The chapter ends.))